Tantalizing Secrets

eBooks are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared or given away as it is an infringement on the copyright of this work. This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental. Samhain Publishing, Ltd. 577 Mulberry Street, Suite 1520 Macon GA 31201 Tantalizing Secrets Copyright © 2009 by Lynne Connolly ISBN: 978-1-60504-394-4 Edited by Angela James Cover by Anne Cain All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews. First Samhain Publishing, Ltd. electronic publication: February 2009 www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets Book Three in the Secrets Trilogy

Lynne Connolly

Dedication

To Jean, fellow traveler and friend.

Chapter One

Arabella Mason trudged up the long drive leading to Ulverscroft Manor. It hadn’t seemed such a long walk when she’d first begun it, but the house was so large it had appeared closer to the end of the drive when she started out. She kept her attention fixed on it, ignoring her weariness. The great towers on either side of the impressive façade showed an expanse of windows glittering coldly in the weak October sunshine. The gray exterior lowered balefully, an extension of the gray autumn sky above it. As if some celestial architect had wanted to create a completely gray landscape. Even the green grass looked washed out, a result of the heavy cloud cover, threatening rain before nightfall. Or before she reached the house. Arabella was so engrossed in the great building before her she didn’t see the silent watcher until she cannoned into him. Bouncing off a definitely male torso, she gave a little scream. His arms went around her to stop her from falling. Instead of releasing her, he studied her. Arabella found herself gazing up into a pair of eyes so dark they were almost black. It was

Lynne Connolly

impossible for her to read their expression, but the finely wrought mouth quirked up at the corners so it was a fair wager that the gentleman was amused rather than put out. And this was a gentleman. Plainly dressed, but the cut of his country coat and the fine wool fabric proclaimed its expense. His voice, deeply amused, reached her stunned senses. “Nothing for miles and you managed not to see me? I only know one other female who could have done that. Can it be that you need spectacles, dear lady?” Not at all sure she liked being addressed in such a way, Arabella snapped, “Of course not! I’ve never visited Ulverscroft House before and its size took me aback.” The gentleman must have stepped out of the looming shade of one of the great lime trees that bordered the drive. Unsporting of him not to announce his presence to her. She wondered how long he’d watched her before stepping into her path. He kept all his attention on her. “Yes, the sheer size of the place does sometimes surprise the unwary visitor. A very arrogant Elizabethan built it. Whose descendant, by the way, is currently in residence, so if you were hoping this was a Public Day, you are sadly mistaken.” His gaze slipped past her face to the body below it, “However if you wish, I’m sure I can manage a private tour. Just for you.” His eyes glinted with wicked promise.

6

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella shook herself, but it only served to make him settle his grip more firmly about her waist. “I have business with the earl or perhaps his chief steward.” “You interest me.” His voice slid over her skin like velvet. Before Arabella realized what he was about to do, he dropped a quick, hard kiss on her mouth and released her before she could protest. “I beg your pardon, ma’am. I suppose a gentleman might have resisted, but I’m not always a gentleman and you are very hard to resist.” Arabella should have been outraged at his effrontery but she satisfied herself with shaking out the folds of her best green cloak like a ruffled pigeon. It wasn’t every day she bearded an earl in his den, and she had dressed for courage and self-confidence. Now this man had shaken it. She took the chance to take in his appearance. The hair tied back in a neat queue under the cocked hat was as dark as his eyes. The mouth that had briefly touched hers was finely delineated, and full of sin. Arabella wagered it had known many female caresses. He stood with a careless confidence that showed him as much the gentleman as his well cut country coat and breeches, and the gleaming black boots caressing his calves.

www.samhainpublishing.com

7

Lynne Connolly

Arabella was too honest to deny that she found him attractive, but she was still ruffled and unsure. “I am, however, a respectable woman.” “I’m afraid I’m not a very respectable man.” He swept off his hat and bowed to her, making an elegant job of it. He must be a member of the family or a high-ranking servant. She waited, one eyebrow lifted, for his explanation. His rueful laugh told her she was going to get it. “Peter Worsley, at your service, ma’am. May I enquire the nature of your business with my father?” She bobbed a curtsey, aware of her lack of elegance. “Arabella Mason, sir. Mrs. Arabella Mason.” He didn’t seem in the least put out by her emphasis on the Mrs. “I think his lordship should know my news. I’m sorry, but it concerns his land steward.” “Tulling?” Mr. Worsley frowned. “What has he done?” “No, sir, not Tulling. Mr. Lewis Worth.” The frown deepened. “We’ve never had a steward by that name, I’d swear to it.” He stared at her, and then seemed to make a decision and held his arm out for her to take. “Come with me.” Arabella placed her hand on it. He led her to the broad front steps and through the front door, which was thrown open at their approach. The interior wasn’t what Arabella would call welcoming. The great doors led into a huge hall, its timbered roof far 8

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

above their heads, the heads of long dead game animals mounted for display. Arabella couldn’t repress a shudder. “Yes,” she heard him say sympathetically. “They have to burn several trees to make a difference to this room in the winter.” He urged her forward, towards a door at the back of the hall. Arabella planted both feet firmly on the marble floor. When he looked around, fine-drawn brows lifted in expectation, she lifted her hands to her bonnet strings. A footman materialized at her elbow, correctly reading her desire. Mr. Worsley grinned and removed his hat and gloves, tossing them to the man. Arabella took her time removing her bonnet, cloak and gloves. It gave her time to compose herself. She needed it. It had taken a great deal of courage for her to travel here today, and now she felt her tension rise at the prospect of what lay ahead. Arabella shook out the skirts of her modest blue wool gown. She’d always been proud of this gown, but suddenly it seemed plain in this magnificent setting. When she turned to Mr. Worsley, he was watching her with a slight smile. She felt sure he was laughing at her. Arabella put her chin up defiantly and stared back, provoking him into genuine laughter. “Enchanting!” She wasn’t sure she liked it, but it sent a thrill of awareness right up her spine. www.samhainpublishing.com

9

Lynne Connolly

Mr. Worsley led her to a door at the back of the hall, which a footman hurried over to throw open. Worsley threw him an irritated glance and Arabella wondered if the inhabitants of this house walked into doors if they weren’t opened for them. Passing through a couple of smaller but no more hospitable rooms they turned and then the décor changed. “This is the family wing,” he said. Although the corridor held some very grand items, they weren’t as daunting as they were in the rooms they’d just left. “The public don’t usually get to see this part.” “Am I the public?” she queried acidly. He smiled. “No, I don’t believe you are.” Nearly at the end of a corridor, another door was thrown open and Mr. Worsley led Arabella through. Two people occupied the room. The gentleman had one foot propped up on a substantial footstool, and a dark-haired lady sat on a small sofa close to him, engaged in embroidery, which she put down when they came in. “Mother, this is Mrs. Arabella Mason, who wishes to see us on a matter of business.” Arabella made a creditable curtsey to the countess who graciously inclined her head then turned a quizzical look on to her son. Arabella felt awed, but far from cowed. She began on her prepared speech, sticking rigidly to what she had rehearsed all the way here. 10

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“I’m sorry to disturb you but I was told to come here if anything happened. The matter concerns one of your servants, a Mr. Lewis Worth. He said he was your land steward.” The earl gave his son a questioning glance. Mr. Worsley shrugged. “I suggest we hear the lady out. Meanwhile, may I ask her to sit?” The countess graciously gave permission and Mr. Worsley saw Arabella seated on a comfortable sofa before taking his place by her side. Somehow, his presence gave her some courage because he didn’t seem half as lofty as the rest of his family. She had the feeling she could talk to him and he’d listen. Arabella took a deep breath. “Mr. Worth married my sister five years ago. They have a son. On Saturday last, Mr. Worth fell from the top of the tower of St. Margaret’s Church in Leicester. He was killed.” She paused and clenched her fist in her lap until her knuckles turned white. It hadn’t been pleasant to imagine that. “My cousin was with him but he could not prevent the tragedy. My sister is distraught, so I agreed to come on her behalf.” She fought the trembling of her chin when she thought of that day. The earl spoke. “While we commiserate with you in your loss we fail to see what business this is of ours. We have never had a steward or any other upper servant by the name of Worth, of that I am sure. I think you are mistaken.” www.samhainpublishing.com

11

Lynne Connolly

She knew she was not. Perhaps Lewis wasn’t as senior as he made out, but in that case, he couldn’t have afforded the house and the comforts he provided for his wife. “Indeed I beg your pardon if that is the case, but he gave me a letter he asked that I give you personally.” She reached into her pocket and drew out a sealed note. Mr. Worsley got to his feet and handed it to his father. Arabella wondered if they would offer her some tea, and assumed it would only be in the kitchen with the housekeeper. She didn’t much care where, as long as she got some soon. She’d come a long way and nervousness had made her mouth dry. An oath from the earl shattered her musings. “Father?” All Mr. Worsley’s attention was riveted on the earl. “What is it?” The earl had paled, his ruddy complexion overcast. “Look!” He brandished the paper. Mr. Worsley strode across the distance between them and twitched the paper from his father’s fingers. He studied it and then looked up sharply. “This is Gerald’s writing. Would you mind, ma’am, telling us what your late brother-in-law looked like?” Everyone in the room stared at her. Arabella felt distinctly uncomfortable, but she did her best. “He was a tall gentleman.” With an effort, she kept the quaver out of her 12

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

voice. “His hair was naturally light brown, but he wore it short with a wig over it. His figure was good.” She paused, conjuring a picture of Lewis to draw on. “He said he was a land steward here and often spent time away from home. He spoke very well and once said he went to Eton.” Mr. Worsley regarded her solemnly. “What color were his eyes?” “Bright green. Piercingly so. Oh yes, and a small scar above his left eyebrow. Gained, he said, in a childhood altercation with his brother.” Mr. Worsley stood completely still, his eyes wide, staring at her. “Oh God!” The countess showed the first indication of emotion, putting her hand to her mouth. She swiftly controlled herself, and she folded her hands in her silken lap over her fan. “How old was he?” “He said he was five and thirty.” The countess dropped her embroidery and stared at Arabella, her eyes wide. Stunned by the dramatic reaction, Arabella didn’t know what to say or do. When she ventured to look up, she saw the earl’s dark eyes fixed on her. “I’m sorry. If I’d known how much Mr. Worth meant to you I wouldn’t have broken the news so precipitately.” The earl stared at her, his eyes hollow and emotionless. “It very much seems,” he told her, in an unsteady voice, “that www.samhainpublishing.com

13

Lynne Connolly

the man you knew as Mr. Worth was in fact my oldest son Gerald, Lord Bredon.”

14

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Two

Arabella’s face must have reflected her shock; she remembered to close her mouth but stared helplessly at his lordship. All of a sudden, she wanted to stand up and run away from this house and the complications she had unwittingly brought upon it. But this complicated her life too. “So my sister is a countess?” “No.” Mr. Worsley moved to her side. “Not unless he married her again recently. Until two years ago, Gerald was married. He married her ten years ago. His wife died of a sudden fever.” And Lewis had married her sister five years ago. So the marriage was bigamous. “I’m sorry.” Mr. Worsley spoke gently. “This must be confusing for you. Please, let me help you to a seat.” Numbly, she allowed him to help her sit on a sofa and then he sat down himself. Arabella nodded. “My sister. We thought she was a respectable widow.”

Lynne Connolly

Mr. Worsley grimaced. “Typical of Gerald to leave us in that way.” “Worsley!” He raised a brow at his mother’s sharp tone. “I prefer to be honest. We need to discuss this without any bark on it if we’re to clear things up. If you are too distressed, Mother, I suggest you retire.” His tone was mild, but Arabella heard a wealth of meaning in it. He didn’t expect his mother to retire, and he was right. “Mrs. Mason, my brother Gerald was a wastrel and a libertine.” He didn’t respond to his father’s snort. “I have that reputation, but I do try to be of some use to my fellow man. I’m a politician.” Arabella was more successful in suppressing her snort. She wondered if there was another brother between Gerald and this one. If not, she was looking at the new Lord Bredon. He would not be able to retain his seat in the Commons once he inherited the earldom. She wondered how he would feel about that. He showed nothing but proper concern now. “Gerald has been significantly absent from the family, especially in the last few years. Now we know why.” Arabella concentrated her whole being on keeping her wits about her, so afraid of appearing even more foolish than she must seem already. “He said he was a land steward for

16

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

several families which is why he spent quite a lot of time away from home.” “May we know a little about you and your sister, Mrs. Mason?” His tone was gentle, but Arabella knew he would find out if she didn’t tell him. He had remarkably perceptive eyes, and while looks could often be deceptive, Arabella felt that in this case she was right. “We come from an old established Leicestershire family. I married ten years ago, and my sister five.” She glanced at the earl, but he was leaning back in his chair, his sharp eyes fixed on her face. Arabella swallowed down her fear. “I married a man considerably older than I am, but we had a good marriage. I’ve been a widow for three years now. My husband was a button manufacturer.” Mr. Worsley’s lips twitched. She could swear he was suppressing a smile. For some reason, that sent a spurt of indignation through her and with it came confidence. “That is, he owned the premises and the business. We lived in a comfortable manor house just outside the city. I still live there, but now his heir lives there too. Only until he can find somewhere else suitable to live. The house is mine.” She worked very hard at keeping the pride out of her voice, but she saw a gleam in the depths of those dark eyes. He had seen it. “We have one brother, who is presently—abroad and younger siblings at home. I think that is all.” www.samhainpublishing.com

17

Lynne Connolly

“How did your sister meet Gerald?” Arabella thought back. “At the public assembly rooms in the town. We had never seen him before, and he explained he was only recently made steward here. He married my sister in months.” Despite her efforts at self-control, her face twisted with sorrow. She gave herself time to regain her equilibrium before she went on. “My father married them. He is a clergyman. I’m glad he’s not here to see her disgrace, but we will have to tell him.” She braced herself for her next piece of news. “Lewis and Caroline—they have a son.” Stunned silence fell over the room. Arabella didn’t break it. “But the marriage was bigamous.” His mother sounded numb. That didn’t surprise Arabella. The next thought did. Could her sister be a viscountess? She remembered a few incidents. “You said the viscountess died two years ago?” Peter nodded. “My sister’s son is barely two.” The earl drew a deep breath. “It’s possible.” “Barely.” Mr. Worsley sounded somehow lighter. Arabella groped for reasons. If Lewis was Gerald, as seemed likely, and if Gerald was dead, that made Peter Worsley the new Viscount Bredon. He got to his feet and strode around the room, the full skirts of his frock coat swirling around him. “If, by some miracle, he remarried before the child was born, that would make the boy legitimate.” 18

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Caroline a viscountess? Arabella had no doubt her sister would make an excellent one. But there were two big ifs involved. “Mrs. Mason, has the funeral been held?” Mr. Worsley stood before her, staring down at her face. “It’s set for the day after tomorrow at ten.” “I see.” Mr. Worsley hesitated. “Is he recognizable?” He ignored his mother’s half-suppressed cry. Arabella swallowed. “Yes. He fell on his back. His face is unmarked. I identified him.” She would never forget that waxen face with the glassy eyes. A tear escaped before she could blink it back. She’d liked Lewis. He was laughing and carefree, and he’d brought much needed levity into their lives. No more. “I should go to the funeral,” Mr. Worsley said. “He should be brought here. This is where he belongs.” The earl’s sounded determined. “If it is indeed Gerald. I don’t have to announce who I am, sir. I can pose as an old friend of his. Then, if it is Gerald, at least one of his family will be there.” “Then what?” Peter put his hand to his chin, then dropped it again. Arabella watched the slender fingers curl in his lap. “I need to discover if he married Mrs. Mason’s sister again after Charlotte died. If he did not, then it’s better to let things lie. www.samhainpublishing.com

19

Lynne Connolly

Let his neighbors think Lewis existed. Here, we can go into mourning for him properly, but put out that he was abroad and lost at sea. That would explain the lack of a funeral.” “Abroad?” echoed his lordship. Mr. Worsley shrugged. “We say that you sent him to look at our Irish properties. He was caught in a storm on the way home. Mr. Worth will be buried in Leicester.” “Could we say there was a marriage, even if there wasn’t one?” His mother sounded hopeful. “No.” Mr. Worsley and his father spoke together, then Mr. Worsley continued alone. “Despite my profession, I try to be honest. With deception like that, we’d be waiting all our lives for someone to discover it. If there was a remarriage and the boy was born after it, then we will bring the boy and his mother here. If not, we will cope.” He fixed his mother with a basilisk stare. “If we do anything else we’ll find scandal on our doorstep. For us and for Mrs. Mason’s family.” The silence in the room was deafening. Arabella felt uncomfortable and unhappy, as though she had no right to be there, and when she met the accusatory stare of the countess, she knew why. There was a woman who had loved her son. She was glad she had no children, so she could never feel that way. Before, her childlessness had been a source of sorrow. Now she was glad of it. 20

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Eventually the earl gave a great sigh. “You’re right. Which church is he to be buried in, ma’am?” “St. Margaret’s.” Despite her training in proper behavior, Arabella found herself drooping. She pulled herself together with a jerk. The perceptive Mr. Worsley noticed her weariness. “Mrs. Mason had better stay the night. We’ll travel to Leicester in the morning.” Arabella tried to look bright. “I have a room booked at the inn in the village. My luggage is there.” Mr. Worsley grinned, then quickly suppressed it and Arabella felt the hot blood rush to her cheeks when she remembered the circumstances of their first meeting. “I wondered. We’ll send someone for them. You must stay here.” “Of course,” Lady Ulverscroft said with an effort. “We dine at four.” “I have nothing suitable—” Mr. Worsley interrupted her. “I’m sure we can find you something.” He sent his mother a quelling glance that Arabella didn’t miss. He stood up. “May I give you a guided tour of the house and show you your room?” “The yellow bedroom is ready,” his mother said grudgingly. www.samhainpublishing.com

21

Lynne Connolly

Correctly interpreting his motives, Arabella stood and curtseyed to the earl and countess. They acknowledged her with regal nods, stony faced. She was only too glad to leave the room. Mr. Worsley took her back along the corridor to the older part of the house, and through to what looked very much like a cloister, though the open side was bricked-in, and it now formed a passage. At the end, he opened a door and took her into a small wood-paneled room. “I hope you don’t mind, but we have matters to discuss. We have guests staying, and we won’t have much privacy once the dinner ritual starts.” Arabella felt as if she’d stepped into a dream. A nightmare. “It’s difficult to understand. Why would Lord Bredon do this? Pretend to be someone else?” Mr. Worsley frowned, and stared at the crisp linenfold paneling, before he looked back at her, his dark gaze frank. “Five years ago, Gerald changed. Became more settled, and the constant parade of women stopped. My father thought it a sign of late maturity, but the change came so suddenly, I knew there had to be something else.” Five years. “I asked him and he told me he’d found the love of his life. He didn’t tell me her name, or where she lived, but he said he’d set her up as best he could. That must have been your sister.” He turned back and the frank honesty in his eyes 22

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

astounded Arabella. “So I thank you for that. I loved Gerald, despite his ways; there was no malice in him.” He paused, frowning. “Your sister must be a remarkable woman to succeed where so many others have failed. I’ll do my best to make sure this matter doesn’t spoil anyone’s lives. Except, perhaps, mine.” “Sir?” His last comment startled Arabella, so wry compared to the dreamy tone of the previous words. “If I can’t find any evidence of a late marriage, it means I’m the heir, my dear.” “You don’t want that?” He shook his head and she couldn’t disbelieve the expression in his eyes. “I’ve made my own life, one that has nothing to do with all this.” He waved his hand expressively. “Even if I say so myself my political career is coming along nicely. Or it was. I have a place I made for myself. A house I bought. Now it all has to stop so I can follow in my father’s footsteps.” His expression was so bitter Arabella couldn’t doubt his words. She found his confession astonishing. He grinned and put the bitterness to rout. His smile lit his somber features, showing mischief, wickedness even. “I’m sorry. It’s none of your concern, is it? It’s so much of a shock, I suppose. My closest friends have responsibilities like these, and they manage quite well so I’m sure I can accustom myself www.samhainpublishing.com

23

Lynne Connolly

to it. It’s just that—I hadn’t bargained on it happening. When Charlotte died, my mother busied herself looking for a new bride for Gerald. He’s had by-blows from his mistresses, two to be exact, so the problem wasn’t with him.” “Won’t you be rich if you become the viscount?” He grinned again. “I was rich already. I have more than enough. Now I’m in danger of having too much. More than I ever wanted.” Arabella found this hard to comprehend. Equally difficult to understand was why this man was confiding so much in her. She’d only met him for the first time today and he seemed to trust her more than perhaps he should. He went to the door and opened it. “Mrs. Mason, I think we’re going to be good friends.” He regarded her thoughtfully. “Perhaps more than that.” At her startled “Sir!” he smiled. “No, Mrs. Mason, charming though I find you, even a reprobate like me can see how thoroughly respectable you are. I meant something else entirely. Do any of your current acquaintances know your brother?” “No sir, he went abroad very young. They know he exists.” “Then would you object if I borrowed his identity?” Smiling at her startled glance, he explained. “If I attend the funeral as myself, tongues will wag. I could attend as a 24

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

stranger, a friend, but I wouldn’t have the access to the sources I need to investigate the circumstances surrounding Gerald’s death.” He stopped her before they reached the end of the quiet corridor. “There’s something not quite right about his death. Isn’t there?” Arabella nodded. “There was no reason for him to be at the top of St. Margaret’s tower. He told no one of his intentions. It may be innocent, but frankly, sir, it seems a little odd.” He kept her gaze, showed her his own concern. “Gerald didn’t like heights. I can’t imagine he went up there willingly.” “I didn’t know that.” “He would never go up to the leads here, and he even kept away from high windows. I can’t imagine he would go up a church tower voluntarily.” She stared at him, eyes opened wide in alarm. “Oh no.” “So will you help me? I need to ensure that your Lewis and my Gerald are the same person. I need to discover if there is a valid marriage contract between him and your sister. And whatever the outcome of that investigation, I want to make discreet enquiries about his death, and for that I need to be a member of the community, not an outsider. May I be your brother for a while?” “Yes, yes of course.” She paused. “His name is Julian.” www.samhainpublishing.com

25

Lynne Connolly

“Julian. I’m sure I can manage to be a Julian for a short time. Thank you, Mrs. Mason.” “Arabella.” “Arabella. It suits you.” He didn’t say why. He took her to the room assigned to her. He stared around. “I don’t think I’ve been in here before. A damned small room.” It looked perfectly adequate to Arabella, if a little old fashioned, but then, much of the house looked like that. He excused himself, saying he’d send someone to take her into dinner. A maid waited. A superior creature, she took Arabella to the room allotted to her without overburdening her with conversation.

Looking in the long mirror before she went downstairs to the drawing room Arabella grinned and watched the vision grin back. The side hoops were larger than the ones she usually wore and the gown much grander. A blue silk sacque with matching flounced petticoat, and a row of satin bows for her stomacher. The gown must have been made for someone taller, but then, most people overtopped Arabella. Her petticoat was gathered under her breasts rather than at her

26

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

waist, and the overskirt pulled back and pinned in loops, so she wouldn’t trip over it. Shaking back the triple flounces of lace at her elbows, she pulled up her gloves like armored gauntlets and picked up her fan. Whoever provided the outfit had sent it complete with matching satin slippers, fan and beautiful Méchlin lace ruffles. She looked almost aristocratic. Staring at the lady in the mirror, Arabella promised herself she would not pretend to be what she was not. Arabella had seen enough pretension to know how ridiculous it was, and how easy people could be drawn in. A footman waited outside her door to conduct her to the drawing room. She hoped he’d return to see her back, as she doubted her ability to find her way on her own. The room he took her to was large and elegantly decorated but that wasn’t what Arabella noticed first. The crowd of fashionably dressed people, none of whom she knew terrified her. “Mrs. Mason?” With relief, she saw Mr. Worsley at her side, dressed as grandly as everyone else present but somehow less intimidating. “May I introduce you to everyone?” Numbly she allowed him to take her around the room, noticing the speculative glances shot her way when they thought she wasn’t looking. Trained by a clergyman father, Arabella was www.samhainpublishing.com

27

Lynne Connolly

used to meeting people from all walks of life, otherwise she would probably have allowed these people to patronize her. But she hadn’t allowed anyone to do that for years. Covering her confusion with a face of bland politeness Arabella curtseyed to some of the most prestigious people in the land. The only ones she remembered were Lord and Lady Swithland, and that because Mr. Worsley introduced them as his particular friends. Lady Swithland wore a delicate pair of gold spectacles on her nose and was barely taller than Arabella herself. They smiled at her warmly. “Always good to meet a friend of Peter’s,” rumbled Lord Swithland. “I constantly live in hope.” His wife dug him in the ribs. “Though,” he added, his warm tone taking any sternness out of his words, “when he sees how henpecked I am he might change his mind.” His wife laughed. “Liar.” They stood a little apart from anyone else, so Peter took the opportunity to say to his friend, “I have to leave tomorrow. Rather unexpectedly. You might like to make an excuse so you can get away too.” “Something important?” His lordship’s face was serious when he saw the expression in Mr. Worsley’s eyes. “Yes. It seems I might join you in the Lords one day, after all.”

28

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Dear

God.”

Swithland’s

dark

eyes

flashed

in

understanding. “Send if you need me.” “Never doubt it,” Peter replied, and the short exchange was over. They must be the best of friends to be able to say so much in so few words. His lordship glanced at his wife who was smiling up at him. Something unspoken passed between them and then Swithland said, “Then we can’t leave it any longer to tell you our news. We are about to become three.” Mr. Worsley looked from one to the other of them with undisguised delight. “Good Lord, you don’t waste time!” “They’ve only been married for a few months,” he explained to Arabella. She was glad he’d told her because she was beginning to feel superfluous to the point of discomfort. She would have moved away but she felt unsure of herself and uncharacteristically shy, and moving away from Mr. Worsley would leave her completely alone. “Congratulations.” The glowing look Lord and Lady Swithland exchanged left her in no doubt of their feelings for each other. Arabella had no idea what such trust was like. She wasn’t sure she wanted to try. It would mean giving so much trust to someone else, she didn’t know if she could do it. Arabella found Lord Swithland a little intimidating, but that was because of his size, not his demeanor. When she had www.samhainpublishing.com

29

Lynne Connolly

accustomed herself to his presence, she found him a perfect gentleman. She kept her head down through dinner and ate, answering when she was spoken to in a collected manner but not giving anything away about herself. She guessed that Mr. Worsley would rather keep their business private. She felt the same way herself.

*** Peter walked up the corridor to his own room, lost in thought. The news about Gerald’s bigamy didn’t surprise him as much as it should have done. Gerald had an unfortunate preference for avoiding disturbance and trouble, and was quite capable of lying to support his peaceful life. However, with all his heart Peter wished to find Gerald alive and well, although it didn’t appear that his wish would come true. Very few of his wishes ever did. A door on his left opened and she stood in the doorway. Peter kept his distance and bowed. “Good evening, Elizabeth.” “Are you coming in?” she asked. “I’d appreciate the company.” Dressed in a light silk robe and, judging from the way the folds settled around her body, very little else, Elizabeth was a sight to warm any man’s senses. Not his heart, though. Her 30

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

very pose was calculated to display the shape of her admittedly magnificent breasts and the long, shapely legs. He watched her push one leg through the opening at the front of the robe. It was naked except for a little high-heeled satin slipper. The sight still stirred his blood, but Peter wanted to leave that particular trait behind. Peter sighed. “I don’t think so, though the invitation is appreciated. I have to leave early in the morning, for Leicester.” “With that strange creature you took in to dinner tonight? A new flirt?” “Not at all.” Peter didn’t stop to wonder why he felt so indignant. “The lady is a friend of the family.” “Oh?” Elizabeth straightened, no longer the epitome of sex, her clear green eyes sparkling. “Nothing exciting, but I fear I have to go.” If he told her anything, it would be all around society by nightfall the next day. Elizabeth’s second favorite exercise was writing letters to her particular cronies, but she could be selective in what she said. An experienced woman, a widow with a degree of independence, Elizabeth wanted her life to continue in the same fashion. With the tyrant her parents had made her marry, he couldn’t altogether blame her. “An early morning has never stopped you enjoying the night before.” Back to the wanton again, Elizabeth pouted. www.samhainpublishing.com

31

Lynne Connolly

Peter appreciated the display, but he’d had enough of the amusements she had to offer. She had amused him for a while, but he had moved on and she had not. She wasn’t nearly as good at the amorous arts as she imagined herself to be. Or perhaps he was becoming jaded. His two best friends had both married recently, and to Peter’s surprise, jealousy took hold of him sometimes. Certainly, he had never seen Severus and Nick so consistently happy before. He wondered if that fate would ever be possible for him. He moved closer. Elizabeth leaned back, smiling languorously, but instead of taking her in his arms and accompanying her into her room, he stopped a good foot away. “I think our affair has come to its natural conclusion, Elizabeth.” She arched a carefully plucked eyebrow. “It isn’t customary for the man to end the affair. Not with me.” “I’m sorry, my dear.” Wanting to mitigate his congé for her, he added, “I think it’s time I looked about for a wife.” Elizabeth wasn’t interested in marrying him. She’d told him often enough. “I thought you said you weren’t the marrying kind?” “Perhaps I’m not, but I have to face facts. My father isn’t getting

younger.

Gerald’s

marriage

was

emphatically

childless, and Robert, although the father of several hopeful 32

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

children, has produced an older son not capable of the responsibilities of an earldom.” But while Gerald was alive, there had been hope. Not now. “The natural?” Elizabeth’s mouth curved. “It wouldn’t exactly add to the family’s prestige, would it?” Peter knew he was right to end the affair, then. Robert’s eldest son had an inferior intellect, but he was a loving and caring boy. Peter’s concern was for the boy, not for the earldom. He smiled dryly. “Quite.” “You could marry me.” Elizabeth Wisheart was a wealthy widow of eight years’ standing, and had always said she was perfectly happy with her lot, so Peter considered her declaration a frivolous one. “Would you really be happy with a younger son, Elizabeth?” She shrugged, the movement easing the gown off one white shoulder. She didn’t attempt to hide her nakedness, but smiled seductively. “At the rate you’re going in the Commons you’ll have a title of your own in time. I can give you children.” “You’ve never done it before.” “I’ve taken steps to avoid it. There’s no reason I shouldn’t.” Her eyes were suddenly very bright. Peter saw the workings of the mind behind them. He was independently www.samhainpublishing.com

33

Lynne Connolly

rich, had a successful London-based career and was as promiscuous as she. On the surface, they could indeed work very well together. The idea dismayed him. His friends had shown him what he wanted; an equal relationship with a partner who would share his interests and his life. Perhaps even love. Not a business partner, or an open arrangement. Once that would have suited him very well, especially with someone who understood the game. But not now. “I shall consider your flattering offer.” He lifted her hand and kissed the back lightly, then stepped back to bow to her, giving him the space he needed to move away. Peter had the oddest feeling that he’d just closed the door on a way of life he’d ceased to find satisfying.

34

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Three

Arabella was more than pleased to leave the great house in the morning. All the guests except Mr. Worsley’s friends had either tried to find out more about her than she was willing to give or patronized her thoroughly. She suspected it would be more enjoyable in retrospect, though she didn’t know how she would tell her friends without shamelessly name-dropping. Since they left early, she was still sleepy and spent the first part of the fairly short journey in daydreams, saying to the most stately matrons of her acquaintance; “Of course, as I said to Lady Swithland…” It was something she would be ashamed to do in real life, but she didn’t object to dreaming about it. Her thoughts were shattered when Mr. Worsley apologized to her. “I’m sorry.” She turned her head to him in surprise. “What do you mean?” “Most of my mother’s guests behaved intolerably to you last night. It does you great credit that you didn’t snap at any of them.”

Lynne Connolly

She smiled. “I felt out of place.” “I could see that. The trouble is my mother’s friends are as top lofty as she is.” Arabella’s jaw dropped slightly in surprise. No one she could remember spoke of their mother like that. He gave her a disarming grin. “My mother is a virtual stranger to me. Nurses and tutors raised me, so I never knew her very well. I can’t imagine my mother taking an active part in the nursery.” The grin broadened. “If she could have paid someone to give birth for her I’m sure she would have done.” Arabella couldn’t help it; she grinned back. “It’s difficult to imagine. My mother was an important part of my life.” “You said ‘was’?” “My mother died several years ago. She caught smallpox. That was particularly ironic since she had insisted on having us inoculated when we were small.” She kept her voice steady. “I see. I’m sorry.” Arabella didn’t doubt it. He sounded most sincere. “If I’m to pass as your brother I must know a little more about you.” He gave her a perceptive glance. “And I suggest we accustom ourselves to using first names. When you address me, it must be by your brother’s name, or even just ‘Peter’ in private. If you call me ‘Mr. Worsley’ people will know at once.” “Peter.” It sounded too intimate. “Arabella.” And that sounded downright sinful. 36

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter leaned back in the corner of the small hired chaise and watched his companion. If Arabella had known what he was thinking she wouldn’t have been half so easy with him, he was sure. He found her enchanting. The lady was a widow, and he was to stay at her house. Too good an opportunity to pass by, especially with such a delectable woman. If she proved willing, she wouldn’t find him ungrateful. And in the present circumstances, they might both enjoy the opportunity. He relaxed and watched the animation in her face while she told him of her life. “My father is a vicar in Loughborough. I moved to Leicester when I married Arthur, and Caroline came with me. Arthur was a gentleman of sixty, and he had been married twice before.” Peter felt a slight jolt. How could such a lovely creature ally herself to an old man? “Why did he marry you?” She smiled. “He fell in love with me. He was a good, kind husband. I was sorry when he died.” From her words, Peter knew she hadn’t loved him. “Why did you marry him?” “I liked him. Moreover, he gave me the security and the freedom I wanted. You must know how restrictive a girl’s life can be.” This augured well. Not a virgin and a realist, taking what life had to offer. “I’m now a respectable widow with a www.samhainpublishing.com

37

Lynne Connolly

comfortable portion.” She sighed. “Which is more than I can say for Caroline.” He reached forward and touched her hand. “I promise you now, she won’t be left destitute, if the worst proves to be true.” She gave him a fulminating glare. “I shall see to that.” “Since my brother seems to have had a great deal to do with the problem you will allow us to make a contribution.” Reluctantly she nodded. “I can’t deny that.” “Tell me more about yourself.” He removed his hand. “How old are you? Is there anything I absolutely must know?” “I’m six and twenty,” she volunteered, “and Julian is thirty.” “Useful. I’m one and thirty, so that can hardly be called a stretch. Has anyone in Leicester met him?” “No. He went away over ten years ago.” “Have you heard from him?” “Oh yes,” she replied blithely. “He writes regularly.” Just as she said this the coach lurched to a halt and they were flung forward. Peter flung out a hand to stop Arabella hurting herself, and was rewarded by a handful of fabric and a brief contact with one soft breast. He took her arm and hauled her back on to the seat as the carriage pulled to a halt. Breathlessly she stared at him and they both heard a gruff voice. “Stand and deliver!” 38

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Good Lord!” The gleam of battle sparked in him. Cautiously he settled the pistol in his pocket so it came easily to hand. The door of the carriage was wrenched open. A heavily muffled figure stood outside. “Out,” the man commanded. Peter descended and held his hand out to help Arabella. To his surprise, she wasn’t looking in the least shocked. If he didn’t know her better, he would have thought she was angry. Lounging against the open door of the carriage, Peter stared at the highwayman. Their assailant was so muffled up it was difficult to make out much about him, but Peter noted the man was no taller than he was, and wasn’t grossly overweight. He’d pulled a cocked hat low down on his forehead and a muffler up over the lower half of his face. Peter thrust his hands in his pockets, touching the rounded end of the pistol. In the other pocket, he had a knife, usually carried for more mundane purposes but it might come in useful too, given the chance. He kept Arabella in view, prepared to push her to the ground. Some highwaymen wanted more than jewelry and cash; he wasn’t about to allow that. Arabella lifted her chin and glared at the man. There was no doubt about it now—fire flashed from her dark eyes. She was angry. Peter hoped she wouldn’t do anything foolish. He wished he could see the coachman but that was impossible without turning. www.samhainpublishing.com

39

Lynne Connolly

Their aggressor swore, fluently and, much to Peter’s surprise dropped the hand holding the pistol to his side. “Jewelry. Money.” Then Arabella did something that took Peter completely aback. She put her hands on her hips and thrust her face forward in the age-old position of the fishwife. It said a lot for Peter’s newfound attraction that he found her pose delightful. “And who do you think you are threatening? Get in the carriage this instant.” Astonishingly the man dropped his gaze. Peter refused to believe that a few sharp words could bring a desperate criminal to heel, but as he watched in amazement, the man tucked the pistol in his waistband, where he distinctly saw the butts of at least four others and climbed in the coach. Catching his gaze Arabella grimaced. “Let’s get inside. We don’t want to make spectacles of ourselves.” Peter was beyond wonder by now. He meekly climbed in after her and took his seat. Arabella rapped sharply on the roof of the carriage and it jolted into action. Deciding that discretion was called for, Peter leaned back and watched events unroll before him. “What on earth do you think you are at?” Arabella demanded. “You’ll be hanged before the year’s out. Do you know how long highwaymen last? Do you know how many don’t reach their twenty-fifth birthdays?” 40

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

The passenger responded by lowering his muffler and tilting his hat back on his head. Peter saw a pair of strangely familiar blue eyes and mobile lips. “In that case the odds are in my favor,” he said in a cultured, tenor voice. Peter made an educated guess and sat back to enjoy the performance. Better than Drury Lane. “I have to earn a living, dear one.” “Not like this,” she snapped. The man shrugged. “It’s abidingly clear that I have no head for business, and the family money won’t go that far. I won’t make a satisfactory curate. What is there left?” Peter decided to remind them of his presence. “Plenty.” The newcomer spared him a glance. “And that’s something else. Who is this, Bella? Have you married and not told me, or are you accustomed to travelling in closed coaches with men?” “I suspect I’m supposed to be you.” Peter reached out a hand. “Peter Worsley, at your service. I assume I’m speaking to the absent Julian—er—” He was forced to break off when he realized he didn’t know what Julian’s surname could be. The man grasped Peter’s hand briefly. “Shaw. Julian Shaw.” “Now that,” Peter said to Arabella, “would have been interesting. Not to know my own last name. I think you’d better explain this.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

41

Lynne Connolly

The lady glared at her brother before sinking back into her seat. “As usual, Julian is too restless for his own good. You know Caroline and I would have helped you.” Julian’s face darkened. “You think I want to hang on your apron strings? No thank you, dear sister. Besides, this was only a temporary venture. Just to give me funds before I work out what to do next. You can’t make something from nothing.” “Very true, but you can make a rope from what you tried to do today. You wouldn’t have got very far.” Peter dipped his hand into his pocket and produced his pistol. Mr. Shaw shrugged. “My horse is a fast one. By the way, Bella…” He stuck his head out of the window and when he drew back, his relief was evident on his pleasant features. “They’ve tied him on behind. He’ll do well enough.” “Would you mind enlightening me as to what you’re doing here and not in India?” Peter enquired. Julian eyed him suspiciously. “Why should I? And what’s this nonsense about you being me?” Peter sighed. “You first. I suspect our story is longer than yours.” Nothing loath, Mr. Shaw explained. “I didn’t do much at all in India except push paper around. The opportunities never came and if I stayed, I would have ended up a fever victim or a failed clerk. Neither fate appealed to me so I came home. 42

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella and Caroline have done very well, but I can’t hang on their coat tails. I decided not to announce my return just yet. I thought I might try my hand in London, but I know now that I’ll need a stake.” “Did it occur to you that you could bring disgrace on your whole family by being caught and hanged?” Peter enquired. “Yes, of course it did! I wasn’t using my real name. Which, it seems, isn’t mine any more. I knew Arabella was visiting Ulverscroft, so I decided to keep an eye on her. Then I saw her travelling with a man I’ve never met before so I decided to take you by surprise. The highwayman idea just came to me.” He folded his arms across his chest and jutted out his chin belligerently. “Your turn.” Before Arabella could jump in, Peter calmly and succinctly explained the situation to him. He held nothing back. If this man refused to co-operate or did something foolish out of ignorance, their scheme was doomed from the start. “Sounds damned smoky to me,” Shaw commented. “What would have happened if I’d appeared unexpectedly on the scene?” “I intended to contact you tonight.” Arabella clapped her hands over her eyes. “Lord, what a tangle!”

www.samhainpublishing.com

43

Lynne Connolly

Peter had been running the recent events rapidly through his brain. “On the contrary. This could work to our advantage.” The siblings stared at him. “How?” Arabella demanded. Peter smiled. “We have a choice. Your brother can take his rightful place, or I can continue to use his identity.” “And what is the one who isn’t my brother going to do?” “Have you any other brothers?” Peter enquired. Arabella shook her head. “No. We have cousins.” “If we’re cousins it wouldn’t be acceptable for me to stay at your house.” Peter had several reasons for wishing for that, not the least the instant ingress it would give him into Leicester society. As a stranger, the local resident would treat him with suspicion, but as Arabella’s brother, he could slip in almost unnoticed. “I suggest one of us is Julian Shaw and one of us the valet or groom. Now who is to be whom?” Silence fell while they wrestled with the problem. At last, Julian said, “I’d prefer to be the valet. I’ve done it before.” At his sister’s startled look, he grinned. “That’s how I earned my passage back. I valeted a nabob. Acted as his secretary too.” Peter, whose preference was to continue as Julian Shaw, nodded. “Then we’ll continue that rôle. I confess I prefer it that way. I want to find out what happened to my brother for myself and I can’t do that as a valet. If it is my brother.” “Does that make you the heir?” 44

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“If Gerald’s dead and your sister wasn’t legally married to him, then I’m the heir, yes. Viscount Bredon.” Peter grimaced. One of Peter’s greatest skills was knowing when he could trust a person. He felt these two could be trusted. “Gerald is— was—a cheerful wastrel. He spent money like water.” He looked up, straight at Arabella. “He wasn’t not the cleverest man I’ve ever met,” she said softly. He felt shattering relief. “No, he’s not. He wouldn’t have been capable of running an estate like ours.” Arabella nodded. “Yes, since I discovered the true identity of Mr. Worth, I thought that. I sometimes thought he wasn’t capable of being a land steward. He is—was—the most charming gentleman I have met, and exceedingly handsome, but—I did wonder.” Peter felt as though a weight had been taken from him. His mother’s adoration of his brother and her dismissal of him as the “spare” had wounded him greatly in his youth, but worse was the thought of what would happen to his father’s carefully cultivated estate and his people once he was dead. Worry had added to his father’s ill-health, and Peter had done what he could to remove the burden. He’d only been this frank with two people before, and neither of them was available. He wondered briefly why he had shared this problem, so fundamental to him, with people www.samhainpublishing.com

45

Lynne Connolly

he had barely met but then shrugged it aside. It was done. It was not his way to repine upon what couldn’t be changed. He was sure of one thing. Arabella’s sympathy was balm to his soul. He might as well tell them the whole—why it was so vitally important that he marry and provide an heir. “I have a younger brother, Robert. He has a flourishing young family, but unfortunately his oldest son is not capable of sustaining an earldom. His health is not good and his mental ability severely limited. But due to the benighted laws of this country, if I die childless and if Robert dies, he will become the earl. It will kill him.” Arabella stared at him in silence, lovely eyes wide. “So if there was a legitimate son…” “It would save me from a fate worse than death.” Peter had a strange aversion to a compulsion to marry. His oddly romantic nature wished for a soul mate, someone he could love rather than the cold business transaction so many of his compatriots engaged in. But that would be one step too far. He’d never shared that particular confidence with anyone. So he changed the subject. “All this is speculation. We have to decide how to handle this when we get there. What name do you fancy?” he asked his new valet. “Avery,” said Julian promptly. “Frederick Avery.” Peter regarded him with a lazy smile. “Used that one before, have you?” 46

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Julian grinned. “Yes, but not hereabouts.” Peter, used to summing people up quickly decided he liked Julian. A rogue certainly, but an honest one.

*** Arabella turned away to look out of the window. They had to pass through the town to get to Arabella’s house. Leicester was a bustling market town of some ten thousand souls, but this was not a market day so their progress was not as impeded as it might have been. Driving up the main High Street Arabella pointed a tower out to Peter. “Mary Queen of Scots stayed there. It was a great house once.” “We are fortunate that she never paid us a visit,” Peter informed her. “She passed very close, but her keepers wouldn’t let her stop. I believe my Tudor ancestor had certain sympathies

with

the

Queen

of

Scots.

He

escaped

imprisonment by the skin of his teeth and afterwards became one of Queen Elizabeth’s stoutest supporters.” “Fortunate for your family, sir,” Arabella said. “Indeed. After that close brush with disaster, they seemed to get the knack of supporting the winning side. Let’s hope the present generation can continue the tradition.” They passed through the city gates, and up a long, straight road towards the suburb of Belgrave where there were several www.samhainpublishing.com

47

Lynne Connolly

substantial houses. Peter studied them with interest as they passed. Unlike Ulverscroft, these looked comfortable. He hoped he was going to stay somewhere similar. He was in luck. The chaise went in through a pair of gates and stopped at the end of the short, curved drive in front of a bricked and stuccoed residence that couldn’t, to his assessing eyes, have more than six or seven bedrooms. Perfect. He stretched his legs and got out of the carriage to hand Arabella down. Julian followed, keeping a slight distance, as was appropriate for a valet. Arabella had to use the knocker before someone came and then it wasn’t a superior butler but a housemaid, neatly attired in a large, white apron. Peter noticed the broom set in one corner of the hall and guessed that was what she had been doing when the knocker sounded. Arabella, the shy maiden he had escorted in to dinner the evening before, took on a new aspect in her own home. Stripping off her gloves and hat, she announced, “My brother has come to stay, Brooks. He’s returned from abroad. Could you have a room made ready? The master’s room will do very well. Before you do that, bring some tea to the front parlor, would you?” The maid scurried off and Arabella led the way. At the door, she stopped and raised an eyebrow. “Not you,” she

48

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

reminded her brother. Not at all put out, the gentleman winked at her and went off in the direction of the backstairs. Peter liked the parlor, furnished comfortably and smelling of lavender and furniture polish. At Arabella’s invitation, he took a chair by the cold fire. It wasn’t yet cold enough to light before evening. Arabella sat down opposite him. “I’m afraid this isn’t what you’re used to, but I hope you’ll be comfortable.” “On the contrary, it’s the kind of room I like most. The rooms at Ulverscroft can be very draughty in the winter. I’m sure these are cozy.” “Yes.” Tea was brought and for a while blessed peace reigned. After her first dish, Arabella excused herself and went to see how preparations for dinner were going. Peter closed his eyes and enjoyed the solitude.

www.samhainpublishing.com

49

Chapter Four

After being shown his room Peter washed and made ready to go out again. Arabella accompanied him, but Julian stayed, on the pretext of arranging Peter’s belongings. Peter hoped they would still be there when he got back. He was enough of a rogue himself to recognize the traits in others. But he also recognized a core of integrity in the young man that augured well for his future and made him sure Julian would still be there when he got back. And so would his belongings. Arabella’s own carriage took them to her sister’s house, where her husband’s body lay waiting for the cortege on the morrow. The house was a white stuccoed small mansion, much like Arabella’s but in a different part of the town, closer to the centre. A black-clad servant opened the door and they went in. A lady stood up to greet them in a parlor at the back of the house. Peter caught his breath, and a few things became clear. Gerald’s wife, Lady Bredon had been a hard-faced blonde with cold blue eyes. This lady was blonde and blue eyed, but

Tantalizing Secrets

the eyes were deep and rich in color, and the face a perfect oval. She was the beauty Charlotte Worsley, Lady Bredon, had always wanted to be. Her skin was flawless, her mouth full and kissable. Her sorrow only served to increase the ethereal nature of her loveliness. That a small town like Leicester could contain such a beautiful creature came as a source of astonishment to Peter. Numbly he took her hand and kissed it. Arabella hugged her and at her questioning look, hushed her until the maid had deposited the inevitable tea tray and left. “How are you?” Caroline glanced at Peter. “Bearing up. He spent so much time away from home that it’s only just becoming a reality.” Arabella sat next to her sister and patted her hand. “I know, dear, I know. May this gentleman see him?” Caroline looked at Peter, one delicate eyebrow arched in surprise. “Were you a friend of his?” “In a way,” Peter agreed with Arabella that he wouldn’t enlighten the widow until he was sure the dead man was Gerald. That would be time enough. There was no need to burden Caroline with something that might not be real. Caroline led the way to the front parlor. The room was draped in black, and the curtains were closed, but not the shutters, so a faint light filtered through to mingle with the candles set around the bier.

www.samhainpublishing.com

51

Lynne Connolly

The coffin lay on a large table in the centre of the room. Peter swallowed heavily and stepped forward. He could only see the face of the occupant, but it was enough. Peter’s hand gripped the side of the coffin until his knuckles turned white. He stared for a long time into the dead face, then turned away with, “Goodbye, Gerald.” It was a farewell to his life, as well. Peter walked steadily to the back parlor and sat down. Scorning the tea, Arabella went to the decanters on the sideboard and poured a large dose of brandy into a glass. She noticed how steady Peter’s hand was when he took it from her with a muttered word of thanks. Arabella sat next to her sister and watched Peter closely. He kept his head down at first, then took a couple of deep breaths and tipped the contents of the tumbler into his mouth, swallowing the large dose down in a single gulp. He stayed with his head up for a minute and then he looked down again, and put his glass on the table by his side. His face was calm, and he gazed at the sisters with a directness Arabella was beginning to think of as typical of him. “Is she ready to hear what I have to tell her?” Arabella nodded. “Caroline is strong enough for that, and it’s better if she knows now.”

52

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Caroline turned to stare at her sister. “Arabella? What is it? Who is this man?” Peter stood up and sketched a bow, then resumed his seat. “Peter Worsley, at your service, ma’am. I’m the brother of the unfortunate gentleman in your front parlor.” Caroline stared at him, her eyes full of questions, but before she could ask them, Peter carried on. “The man you knew as Lewis Worth was in fact my brother Gerald Worsley. He was Viscount Bredon, heir to the Earl of Ulverscroft.” Arabella took her sister’s hand firmly in her own. “Unfortunately, my dear, he married ten years ago and he’s been a widower for the last two. I’m very sorry.” Caroline stared at him, bewildered. Her grip on Arabella’s hand increased in pressure. “There must be some mistake.” “I confess I hoped so,” Peter said, his voice steady, “but the man in the coffin is my brother Gerald. Only one thing remains. When did you marry Gerald?” “Five years ago.” “You didn’t renew your vows, you didn’t know his real name, you didn’t marry him again?” Caroline shook her head. Arabella squeezed her sister’s hand. “If you did that, you’d be Viscountess Bredon, you know, and little William would be an earl in the fullness of time.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

53

Lynne Connolly

Caroline denied it. “I always knew him as Lewis, and he never married me again. Just the once, five years ago.” She bit her lip. “While he was still married to someone else.” She didn’t take his attention away from Caroline, afraid she would break down. But she didn’t, only turned pale and gripped her sister’s hand. Now it was Peter’s turn to go over to the sideboard and pour out some brandy. Silently he gave the glass to Arabella, who handed it to her sister. “Drink, Caroline.” Peter resumed his seat. After urging Caroline to take a sip or two, Arabella put the glass aside. Caroline met Arabella’s gaze, her stricken expression telling her she understood the full meaning of this terrible situation. “Then William is a— a…” Peter interrupted her before she could say the word. “There’s no need for anyone to know that. Gerald will be buried as Lewis Worth, and at home, we will say that Gerald died at sea. We’ll make any settlement on you that you see fit.” He swallowed, a movement Arabella only noticed because she was watching him so closely. He was feeling the strain, then, not as cool as he appeared to be. “You should know that Gerald’s marriage wasn’t a happy one. I’m glad he found a measure of happiness here.” “I can’t believe this.” 54

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“I’m so sorry it had to come out like this. Can you tell me anything about the accident?” Tears started in Caroline’s eyes, but apart from dabbing her handkerchief on her face, she controlled her grief. “He went with our cousin Nathaniel. He brought us the news.” Her voice faded away. Arabella exchanged a glance with Peter who at once got to his feet and quietly left the room. When Arabella came out into the hall, she met Peter coming out of the front parlor. He was dry eyed, but his face was solemn. “I’ll have to write a letter when we get back.” “Of course,” she said softly. They waited while their outdoor things were brought to them, and then Peter took her outside and helped her into the carriage. “Caroline doesn’t want anything to do with any enquiries,” she told him. “She doesn’t want to know. She knows not to recognize Julian and to accept you as her brother, but she doesn’t want to know any more. In time she might, but not yet. It’s too raw.” He grimaced. “I wish I could do the same thing, but I have to find out what happened to him. It seems so unlikely that he would climb a tower of his own free will. I’ll see the vicar after the funeral and arrange to view the church when it’s empty.” “Will you tell him who you are?” www.samhainpublishing.com

55

Lynne Connolly

“No, the fewer people who know the better. As your brother, I can have a legitimate interest in the matter.” His face was smooth, devoid of expression but she saw something in the dark eyes, a haunted look she knew she wasn’t imagining. “It means you’re Lord Bredon, doesn’t it?” He put a hand over his eyes and then dropped it once more. “Yes, it does. I’ll have to think my life out again. It’s all too easy to slip in to the rôle assigned to one without thinking about it. My political career is too important to me to abandon it. My father won’t like it.” “Doesn’t he think you should influence matters?” Arabella couldn’t understand it. Did his father want him to become a wastrel? “He thinks a nobleman should be above the hurly burly of political life. He should have been French.” He gave her a self-deprecating grin. “It’s hardly unusual for an aristocrat to take an active interest, but once my poor father has gone I’ll have to operate from the Lords.” “Won’t you have to do that straightaway?” He shook his head. “No. The title of Bredon is a courtesy one. I can sit in the Commons still.” He moved his gloved hand in his lap. “I’ll have to learn how to take the other responsibilities in my stride. Thank God we have the best managers we could find.” He turned his head and stared out of the window. 56

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella refrained from intruding on his private thoughts. She was surprised when he asked, “Do you mind if I talk about him a little?” “No, of course not.” “Strangely, I’ve rarely felt so at ease with anyone before. Especially with someone I’ve just met.” He gave her a tentative smile, and Arabella smiled back. He stretched his legs in front of him. “Gerald and I weren’t too close; there was too large an age gap for that. I remember the first time I realized he was only of moderate intelligence; I’d just started school, and in the way schoolboys do, I was showing off my newfound knowledge. I asked Gerald for clarification on some point, and he couldn’t answer me. That wasn’t conclusive evidence, of course, but it was a shock to realize I knew more than he did. My father refused to admit it for a long time. That made things difficult. Gerald was very distressed that he couldn’t cope, and became obsessively worried about what he should do when he inherited. So did my father, so I took a hand. Together my father and I found the best senior managers available. It was fortunate we did, for shortly afterwards my father suffered a carriage accident that crippled him for a time and has affected his health ever since.” He paused, but Arabella wasn’t sure whether it was because the memory distressed him or that they had arrived at her house.

www.samhainpublishing.com

57

Lynne Connolly

Feeling that he still wanted to talk, Arabella ordered tea and took him into her front parlor when they arrived. Peter didn’t sit, but wandered restlessly around the room. “You’re used to larger rooms,” she commented when he stopped abruptly by the window. “Sometimes. My house in London is as convenient as this. That’s where I spend the bulk of my time. Or I did,” he amended on a sigh. When he turned around his face was composed, and he was wearing a slight smile that didn’t go to his eyes. He sat. “My parents didn’t appreciate Gerald, they wanted him to be something he could never be. His wife— Lady Bredon—was lovely, but not as beautiful as your sister, Caroline.” Arabella felt a pang of jealousy, but instantly put it aside. She had seen her sister draw men to her all her life and she was used to it now. Not that Caroline cared. She had put little store by her looks. A connoisseur like Peter would notice Caroline’s loveliness at once. Had circumstances been different Arabella was sure he wouldn’t have stopped at appreciation, either. “What was Lady Bredon like?” He gazed at her, one hand to his chin. “Proud, haughty— the last woman I would have chosen for Gerald. Yes, she was chosen for him. They were childless, but that might be because she intimidated him.”

58

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

He heaved a heavy sigh. “I would do a great deal to spare young John—Robert’s son. He’s a loving, happy child, but he isn’t…strong. The earldom would crush him.” Arabella believed him. It was a dreadful situation to be in, but Peter had no choice now but to conform to the rôle life was forcing on him. She determined to make his stay here as trouble-free as possible. He would have a great deal to contend with when he went back, even more than he had now. “Why are you telling me all this?” He flashed a grin. “Damned if I know. Oh dear, now I’m cursing, I do beg your pardon.” “I’ve heard worse. Please don’t mind that.” “You’re very kind.” He lifted his tea dish and took a sip. “I feel strangely calm about it all. Sad, naturally, but calm. As though it were somehow inevitable.” He put the dish down in its deep saucer with a decided click. “Well, I think I’ve got my thoughts in order. I’ll write to my father, and see the church tomorrow.” “Please feel free to use this house as though it’s your own. There’s a library upstairs. It won’t be what you’re used to, but you can write your letter in comfort.” His smile was charming this time. “You’re very kind.” He got up and moved towards the door. Arabella felt foolish. “Not at all. I should tell you that my cousin will be home for dinner. I don’t think we’re www.samhainpublishing.com

59

Lynne Connolly

entertaining tonight, unless Nathaniel has asked some business associate to dine.” He glanced at her, frowning slightly. “Is it perfectly proper for him to be here?” “No but he thinks this house is his too, even though it was left to me. He refuses to leave.” His voice sounded positively icy when he said, “Really? And has he met your brother? Do we have to let him into our secret?” She shook her head. “He’s my husband’s cousin. He never met Julian.” “I’m relieved to hear it.” With a brief nod, Peter was gone.

The letter wasn’t too difficult to write. Peter stated the facts and gave his father his direction, warning him to address any letters to Julian Shaw. He didn’t tell his father about the appearance of the real Julian. He would keep that to himself for now. Despite Arabella’s deprecatory words, Peter found the library a pleasant place, a large room on the first floor that, judging from the large table set down the centre of it, also served as a large dining room when they had company. The

60

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

windows let a lot of light into the room, and Peter found it a pleasant place to sit. Having written his letter, Peter sanded and folded it, satisfying himself with a plain seal instead of using the ring with the family crest that wouldn’t serve to hide his identity. As a member of Parliament, he was entitled to frank the letter, but that would be another foolish move, so he would have to pay. He needed this hour to himself, especially in a welcoming room like this. He leaned back and closed his eyes, savoring the peace. Too much had happened over the last two days. He put his finger and thumb to the bridge of his nose and pinched, in an effort to ease his tiredness. At least he was able to feel tired. Gerald was beyond that now.

www.samhainpublishing.com

61

Chapter Five

Peter was careful choosing what to wear that evening. Most of the clothes he’d brought with him were of the plainer kind, but they were made of superb fabric, and tailored to fit his slim form. Oh well, he thought, selecting a dark green taffeta coat, stiff with buckram, the pockets embroidered heavily in gold thread, he was supposed to be a nabob, so he could be expected to have fine clothes. Julian proved to have a deft touch as a valet. He insisted on attending Peter. “I shall expect the salary, you know.” “Naturally,” Peter picked up the nail file and toyed with it, smoothing away a rough edge. “I’ll expect you to give me more than that, though. If I’m to be you, I’ll have to know more about you.” “They won’t know if you make it up.” Julian stood behind him, adjusting the bow fastening Peter’s hair back. “They might. Let’s play it safe, shall we?” Julian told him snippets from his childhood, things it might be useful to drop into conversation. Peter listened attentively, committing the incidents to memory. When Peter

Tantalizing Secrets

rose from his chair ready to go downstairs, Julian added, “I’m told your arrival will create quite a stir. You may expect visitors.” Peter groaned. “Oh Lord, I suppose I’m quite a catch.” They’d decided that Julian came back from India possessed of a tidy sum, instead of penniless. “You certainly are.” Peter went downstairs to the front parlor where Arabella waited. She was in deepest black. Peter thought the black enhanced her pearly complexion, and brought out the celestial blue of her eyes. Since Gerald had been a relative by “marriage”, her lace and linen were still white, and the mourning wasn’t deep. Peter wore a crepe armband, although he would have preferred black, to match his mood. He lifted her hand to his lips. “You look charming.” She blushed delightfully. “In mourning. All my best clothes are black, so I still wear them. I don’t propose to wear it all the time, it is so dreadfully impractical, but I will wear it when we go about in public for the next three weeks.” “Mourning customs are extremely complicated, aren’t they?” “I have a list. Full mourning in public for three weeks then half mourning for another three.” “No dancing?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

63

Lynne Connolly

“No.” A pity. He would enjoy taking such a dainty creature on to a dance floor. Peter had never subscribed to the outward show of mourning, although he conformed to it. It was enough to show respect. When his letter of confirmation arrived at Ulverscroft, the house would immediately be plunged into deep mourning. Crepe everywhere, a memorial service and the house party would disperse. Peter hoped to attend Gerald’s memorial. He would like to say farewell without subterfuge. Enough for now. Ever of a pragmatic disposition, Peter accepted what he’d seen and prepared for the difficult time ahead. It was uncertainty that disconcerted him. “I hope I may bespeak a dance with you when you are able.” Arabella gave him a small, doubtful smile. Someone cleared his throat behind them. Peter turned around, taking his time and studied the newcomers while Arabella made the introductions. Nathaniel Mason was a tall man, heading rapidly from plump to stout. Wisps of light brown hair straggled from underneath his orderly grey powdered bob wig. His expression at the moment was closed and certainly not friendly. Peter made a short bow. “I’m pleased to make your acquaintance, Mr. Mason. I see you’ve heard the news.”

64

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Mason was dressed in mourning, but it looked as though he had dragged it out from the bottom of the pile in his clothes press. Nothing was properly ironed and the coat skirts were decidedly rumpled. He shrugged. “Have to do the pretty.” “Indeed, though I would venture to suggest that an armband would be more suitable.” Mason’s lip curled. “Once a vicar’s son…” Peter decided not to take offence. “Indeed. It’s difficult to get away from one’s father, isn’t it? Even if one wishes it?” “I suppose so. I lost mine ten years ago.” “I’m sorry.” Even though he murmured the conventional words, Peter saw the suspicious look in the man’s eye. He couldn’t imagine why; as Arabella’s brother, he was no rival for her affections, and no threat to her husband’s heir. The other gentleman, small and sharp, like someone had carved him from a fresh piece of wood, responded to Peter’s bow with a snappy one of his own. Arabella’s manager at the factory she part-owned with Mason, a Mr. Edwards. “Mr. Edwards, I’m pleased to meet you. I hope you have my sister’s interests at heart.” Mr. Edwards smiled, a slight curving of his lips. “You can be sure of that, sir.” They went through to a pleasant dining room already set for four. Peter saw Arabella seated and then took his place next to her. Mason sat at the other end of the table, but that www.samhainpublishing.com

65

Lynne Connolly

wasn’t too far a stretch. Leaves had been taken out to reduce the size of the table. It was, Peter thought, the most intimate dining room he had ever had the pleasure of eating in. Two maids waited on them. Peter, used to a footman behind every chair and the supervision of the butler, was charmed. They were served a substantial dinner in two courses that Peter was more than ready for. Mason was an excellent trencherman. He sampled every dish on the table, sometimes coming back for more. Peter watched with awe. He would love to give Mason a challenge by introducing him to the Ulverscroft high table on a festival day. It would be something to see, and he would most likely win the book, because Mason was only tending to portliness, not showing the true fruits of such dedicated labor. Edwards ate sparingly, and watched Arabella more than Peter liked, but caught himself up. He only wanted a dalliance with the lovely widow, if she was willing, nothing else. He had no hold on her and no right to assume one. When the edge was removed from his appetite, Mason leaned back, toying with a glass of red wine. “You’ve been in India, sir?” “Yes,” Peter replied mendaciously. “Calcutta and Bombay.” “I suspect it’s very hot over there.” Peter suspected it too. “I thought of going there myself, but I can’t now. I have to 66

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

take care of Arabella and the business. Do you know much about button making?” “Absolutely nothing.” Peter watched, fascinated, as Mason’s attention went to the cut steel buttons adorning Peter’s coat. “I’ve never really thought of where my buttons came from.” Edwards took a part in the conversation. “Have you ever counted the buttons on a suit of clothes?” “No.” Peter had better things to do. “At least a dozen, and sometimes two dozen.” Mason adopted a superior air, lifting his chin in pride. “Someone has to make them, and they’re a very lucrative business.” “Were you involved in the button industry before you inherited?” Mason put down his empty glass and reached for the bottle. “No, but I learned fast.” Edwards smirked. “Indeed you seem to have done, sir. My business is entirely different.” Mason passed the wine to Peter who helped Arabella to a glass before filling his own. “I’d be glad to show you, if you have time before you leave.” His words held a definite hint. “Thank you. My sister Caroline may need some help for a while, so I have concluded what business I can. I brought a gentleman with me who acts as my secretary and valet. He will keep me apprised of what I can’t avoid.” www.samhainpublishing.com

67

Lynne Connolly

Mason crooked a shaggy eyebrow. “I had no word you were coming,” “I heard of my brother-in-law’s death and came immediately. I was in London.” “You arrived very quickly.” “Indeed.” Peter chose not to elaborate. Mason could think what he liked. “Perhaps you’ll consider visiting the manufactory when the service is over tomorrow,” Edwards put in. Peter raised an eyebrow very slightly. “I imagine I’ll have other things to keep me occupied then. I would be delighted to view your enterprise another time, if it can be arranged.” It was not the manufactory Peter was interested in, but Mason. This man had been with Gerald when he died. “Naturally,” Edwards agreed. Peter hooded his eyes and fixed Mason with a gimlet gaze. “There are a few matters I wish to discuss about Lewis Worth’s unfortunate demise.” Mason switched his attention to Arabella. “I hope this doesn’t distress you, my dear. Perhaps you’d better retire so we may discuss this in private. I do not wish to disturb your delicate sensitivities.” Arabella smiled gently. “Do not concern yourself, sir. I’m as anxious to get to the root of this affair as my brother is.”

68

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter felt emboldened enough to reach out and pat her hand in what he hoped was a brotherly manner. “I see I’ve come home just in time.” Mason stared. “Home?” “Back to England,” Peter explained gently. Mason let out a visible sigh of relief. “Where will you live? Have you any plans?” Plenty, thought Peter, but Arabella forestalled him. “He is welcome to stay here as long as he wishes. My home is always open to my brother.” “Thank you my dear,” he said on Julian’s behalf. “I don’t think I’ll trespass on your hospitality for too long but it is pleasant to have some time to myself. Albeit in circumstances I would never have wished for. I was sorry not to have made the acquaintance of Caroline’s husband.” He turned to Mason. “We went to see her earlier. She seems to have been devoted to him.” Mason shrugged. “She was. He was a pleasant man.” “I understand you were with him when the…incident occurred,” Peter insinuated the pause into the sentence with a delicate air. He reached for the bottle and broke eye contact. Mason had cold, flat eyes. He wondered if Arabella’s husband had possessed similar physical type. Suddenly it became important to him to know. He knew nothing about the late Mr. Mason except that he had been www.samhainpublishing.com

69

Lynne Connolly

considerably older than his bride. He dragged his mind back to the subject under consideration. “Why did you go up the tower of the church that day?” He felt rather than saw Arabella’s eyes on her cousin. He half closed his own, trying to make up for her intensity with a lazy regard of his own. Mason looked at them sharply. “I didn’t go up with him. I let him go up on his own.” “Why did he go up?” Mason shrugged. “He took it into his head to go. Who knows?” Peter wanted to hit him so badly he could taste it, but he was practiced at hiding his true feelings, so he merely shifted a little in his chair and pushed the nearly empty bottle across. “Why did you go there?” Mason poured another glassful of wine. The red liquid glimmered in the candlelight as he raised it to his lips. “He had been to the manufactory. He was thinking of investing in it. The church is nearby, and it was a fine day so we went for a stroll.” More than ever Peter wanted to see the church and its environs. He knew there was something wrong, but he badly needed to see what the area was like. However, he knew better than to be direct. He tried another tack. “Is the enterprise profitable?” He toyed with his glass, watching the liquid left there. He glanced at Arabella and that quick flash seemed to 70

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

communicate everything he wanted to her. She stood up. “I think I’d like some tea. I’ll take it in the parlor.” The gentlemen stood while she left the room then Peter resumed his seat. Mason took a glass of port and Edwards poured a small amount into his glass. Peter joined him. “It’s a tidy little business,” Mason said. “If you decided to invest I promise you won’t lose your money.” Edwards watched, saying nothing but Peter knew all the little man’s attention was on the conversation. Did they need money for the business, then? They were right, button making was a profitable concern, but badly managed, any business could fail. Peter leaned back, deliberately putting himself behind the candelabrum set on the table. Back in the shadows, he could see Mason and Edwards but his quarry would have some difficulty looking directly at him. He matched Mason drink for drink, but poured a little less into his own glass. It would take a stronger man than Mason to drink Peter Worsley under the table but he hadn’t in mind to be foxed. Edwards didn’t even try. “Button making, eh? I’d never considered anything like that before. My business mainly consists of paper. Moving it around, where it can do the most good.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

71

Lynne Connolly

The sly allusion to money was bait that Mason took. “I want a military contract. That would be the basis of the expansion I’m aiming for.” “Have you thought of loans?” Mason waved an airy hand. “I have those.” Edwards started and Peter exchanged a wary glance with him. “Does Arabella know?” Mason looked astonished. He reached for the fresh wine bottle. “What has it got to do with her? Women know nothing about business.” Peter thought of Lady Swithland, who speculated in the stock market with her husband’s blessing and yet he blandly agreed. “Naturally, but doesn’t her widow’s portion depend on the income from the business?” Mason snorted. “Her money is in funds. I can’t touch it.” “The lady is better served by having her money in solid investments,” Edwards ventured. “She might choose to reinvest a little in the business, but she already has a share.” Mason shot him a venomous glance. “As do you.” “Indeed.” Peter was glad to hear Edwards thought the same way he did. Without her widow’s portion, Arabella would be penniless. “It could be better served in the business,” said Mason. “I could increase her investment tenfold.” 72

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter tried to look eager. “How do you propose to do that?” Mason smiled in a superior way that made Peter want to hit him. He couldn’t understand why, but he had met out-andout villains he could tolerate better. Something about the man rubbed him up the wrong way. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he would find out before too long. He determined on it. “I am currently buying some new machinery for the Leicester workshop. It will make the process more efficient and provide some increased capacity. I’m going up to London to try to snag a government contract, and then I’ll buy some more machinery. It’s on order at the moment.” He leaned forward. “It would be much more efficient if I could rely on investors instead of loan merchants for the money. I can offer an excellent return for someone who is willing to wait a few months.” “Are you so sure of the government contracts?” Discovering that the bottle was empty, Mason reached for another one. “Oh yes. I have a contact in Whitehall who is working on it as we speak.” Peter ventured another glance at Edwards, but the man’s face showed nothing. He’d dearly like to ask the manager what he thought of the concern, but he wanted ingress to the factory and the best way was to pretend to be interested in an investment.

www.samhainpublishing.com

73

Lynne Connolly

Mason drained his glass, and, forgetting to pass the bottle to Peter, poured another generous portion. Peter didn’t remind him. Instead, he got to his feet. Edwards rose with him, saying he had to get back home. “I’ll go and join Arabella now before she comes to fetch me.” Peter gave a wry grin. “I can’t deny I’m interested in your proposal. I’d very much like to see your premises, and although most of my funds are presently tied up in other ventures, it shouldn’t be difficult to access some of it. I did very well in India, but that doesn’t mean I won’t want to continue to invest.” Edwards left the room, presumably to find his coat and hat. Mason grinned. “Just say the word. Pass my compliments on to Arabella, will you? I don’t think I’ll come with you tonight. I’ve hopes in that direction, and I wouldn’t want to spoil my chances.” Peter had turned to leave the room after Edwards, trying to get that word with him, but at that, he turned back. “What?” Mason gazed up at him blinking. “Don’t mind, do you, old boy? She’s far too young to go into a decline, and she’s a tidy armful. It would be good to reunite the family fortunes. I could make good use of that sum in the funds, but I can’t get at it until she marries me. I mean to do right by her, naturally I do.” 74

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter forced a smile. “What does she think?” “She says it’s too soon, but she’s been a widow for two years now, and she’ll be panting for a man before long. That’s why I’m still here. She’ll come around.” He smiled, a vacuous grin. “Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of her.” If Peter had been as drunk as his companion, there would have been no stopping him. He wanted to take the greasy pig apart with his bare hands. As it was, he kept walking until he was out of the room, where he stopped to get his temper back. Edwards had already left. Normally he would have expected the hall to contain a servant or two, but in this modest house, it was empty. He was glad of it.

Arabella looked up when Peter came into the drawing room. She smiled, and laid down her sewing. “Would you like some tea, sir?” He smiled. “No, not unless you have some ready. I’ve drunk enough for one night. Mason sends his apologies.” “Drunk is he?” “Getting there.” She saw the strain in his eyes, but she didn’t know him well enough to question it. At her graceful gesture, he sat down in a chair opposite her. He crossed his legs, then

www.samhainpublishing.com

75

Lynne Connolly

uncrossed them and leaned forward. “How long has Mason pursued you?” Arabella’s mouth compressed. “He told you, then.” “Yes. He seemed quite proud of it. How long has he been here pestering you?” His eyes met hers with intent. She wouldn’t escape him by excuses. “Too long. He came here for Arthur’s funeral three years ago and never left. He believes he can wear me down.” Peter crossed one elegant leg over the other and leaned back, but his body pulsed with tension. Arabella had no idea why. “You don’t fancy taking him, then? “Good grief, no!” She didn’t try to hide her vehemence. “We wouldn’t suit.” “I’m sure you wouldn’t. He’s kept you under siege these past two years. How do you manage?” “I don’t let it encroach on my life and I keep my bedroom door locked.” Peter looked at her sharply. “He tried to get into your bedroom? Uninvited?” “Naturally he was uninvited. He tried more than once. He even tried by going into the room where you’re sleeping and getting in through the communicating door.” Peter made a sound of disgust. “I fought him off. I’m not as desperate as all that.”

76

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She saw the glimmer of mischief in his dark eyes. “Desperate?” Arabella flushed. “I’ve not been desperate at all.” “I’m sorry to hear it. There might have been hope for me if that was so.” “Sir!” The blush mantled her cheeks now, and she couldn’t look at him. Looking down meant she noticed his shapely calves, at present clad in tight fitting evening hose. It was no better. She felt a strong urge to touch him and only suppressed it with difficulty. It wasn’t a feeling she was accustomed to. His rich laugh made her look up at his face. “I’ve never been shy, my dear. However, I assure you I’ve never forced my attentions on anyone. But I’d be a hypocrite if I didn’t confess that I find you very attractive.” She rallied a little. “My brother never said that to me before.” “I should hope not. My current thoughts are most unbrotherly.” She folded her hands over her embroidery, abandoning it for the time being in favor of something much more interesting. As far as she knew, no man had found her attractive except her husband, who had been a lot older than she was and Nathaniel Mason, which she didn’t find at all

www.samhainpublishing.com

77

Lynne Connolly

flattering. To have this man interested in her, a man who had taken his pick of the best London had to offer warmed her. However, Arabella was no simpering miss and she wouldn’t let him turn her head with a simple compliment. “How can you say so?” His eyes lit with mischief. “How could I not? I’ll have to lie awake in my lonely bed dreaming of you.” “Or of one of your conquests. By all accounts you’ve had plenty of those.” He grimaced. “I wouldn’t call them conquests. They were as eager as I was. Mostly married or widowed.” She regarded him coolly. Arabella liked to think she wasn’t attracted to a man in that way, but during the last day she’d begun to wonder. “I can’t imagine what it would be like. To marry with no intention of faithfulness or loyalty.” He held up a hand. “Oh no, you mistake. There is loyalty aplenty. Most wives wouldn’t dream of being disloyal in any way to the husband they are cuckolding. That kind of arrangement is well understood in a society where marriage has little to do with love or even affection.” Arabella listened, fascinated and repelled at this glimpse into another world. “There are such matches here, but most are marked at least by affection.” “Is it any more peaceful?”

78

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

That made her laugh. “I should say not. It does make life more interesting, though.” “Did you love your husband?” He asked this so casually Arabella was tempted to answer in the way she always did, with a strong affirmative. However, after a moment’s consideration she decided to honor her marriage and be honest. Her marriage had always been honest. “I was fond of him. He gave me a home and security when I needed it. I’m proud of what he achieved—he built up the business by himself from nothing. I would hate to see that inheritance wasted, but I need to think of myself and Caroline now.” “I may be able to help.” Arabella listened as he outlined the conversation he’d had with Nathaniel. “I intend to send to London to ask about this military contract. Since I worked in that department for some time I have some friends there who could tell me. However, I very much doubt it. Such contracts are only obtained by greasing a great many fists and I’m sure his name would have come my way if that had been the case.” “You take bribes?” she asked, fascinated. He shrugged. “Not bribes. Inducements. Everyone does. That’s why the office of Paymaster General is so sought after. As long as the emoluments don’t work against the interests of the State—which, I’m afraid to say they sometimes do—

www.samhainpublishing.com

79

Lynne Connolly

there’s little harm in it.” He grinned. “Pitt hardly ever took bribes. They’re saying it’s unnatural.” “It makes me think the better of him.” He spread his hands in a gesture of pacification. “I give most of mine away.” She lifted a questioning eyebrow. “I have all I need, and there are others who do not.” “Who do you give your money to?” “Orphans mostly.” He looked away and Arabella formed the suspicion that the subject was making him uneasy. Why should something that made her think the better of him embarrass him? “I won’t tell anyone. Your reputation is safe with me.” He threw back his head and crowed with laughter. “Oh, my dear, how well you know me already. I shall have to take care with you.” “Not after all those sophisticated ladies of the ton.” “You

have

something

very

rare

in

society.

Straightforward honesty.” He meant it. She saw no subterfuge in his gaze. Arabella felt he’d just given her a far more profound compliment than the verbal one. Tentatively she smiled, then got to her feet. Her sewing slipped forgotten to the floor, and Peter rescued it for her. When he handed it back his fingers touched hers. She let the embroidery fall again and then bent to retrieve it with suddenly clumsy fingers. He took her elbows 80

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

and raised her up before she could retrieve it. She looked up and met his eyes, knowing what was to happen and unwilling to prevent it. He kissed her. A gentle, undemanding kiss. She didn’t do anything to stop it, and then felt him slip his arms around her waist. He lifted his head, tilted it a little and returned to the fray. This time he meant it. He opened his lips, taking hers with them and slid his tongue into her mouth. Arabella was stunned. She’d never felt anything remotely like this before. The world began to drift away. No wonder they were willing, these other women. He tasted her and she let him. When he withdrew, she almost fell into the trap, and followed him, but remembered just in time and pulled back. She stared up at him, breathless. His response was an intimate smile. “Not a brotherly kiss, I’m afraid, but the best I can do.” She didn’t pull away immediately. “Not brotherly at all.” His voice lowered to a purr. “Just as well I left your cousinby-marriage in a stupor. He won’t come in.” He didn’t attempt to advance, just stood with his arms around her waist, waiting for her. “I meant what I said. I find you extremely attractive but I won’t force you. I’m willing if you are.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

81

Lynne Connolly

That was unfair. If he’d swept her off her feet, he might have had a better chance. Giving her time to think was putting the ball firmly in her court. Very well, she would return it. “It’s getting late.” She drew away and he let her. His arms fell to his sides, but he didn’t take his gaze away from her. She bent and picked up the embroidery. “I’ll go to bed. Alone. Thank you for the offer, sir, but I don’t fall into bed quite as easily as society dames. Perhaps I have more respect for myself.” He smiled, not at all put out by her ruffled feathers, it seemed. “Perhaps you do. I shan’t apologize. I enjoyed our kiss too much for that, but I do apologize if I upset you.” Arabella put her chin up. “Well you didn’t. Not at all.” “Good.” He smiled broadly. “I’m not a predator, Arabella. If you want me, let me know.” “I’ll be sure to do that.” Without looking back, she left the room. She thought she heard a chuckle as she closed the door but she wasn’t about to go back and find out.

82

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Six

Ladies didn’t go to funerals, so Arabella sat with Caroline and they remembered him together. Lewis, not Lord Bredon, the man both had known and one had liked and one had loved. For most of the time, Arabella sat with Caroline, holding her hand and once, when Caroline cried, she held her sister tight and mopped up her tears afterwards. Arabella and Caroline read the service aloud from the Prayer Book. Afterwards, Arabella said, “Perhaps you should have gone, dearest.” Caroline sniffed and blew her nose. “I don’t think so. I prefer to remember him as he was.” “All of him?” Arabella watched her sister closely. At the first sign of renewed distress she would stop. “All of him that I knew. He was a good husband and father, Arabella. From what you and—Lord Bredon have told me, when he was away from here he wasn’t the man I knew.” She looked up at Arabella, her blue eyes soft and gleaming, but tearless. “He loved me, I’m sure of it. He didn’t love…Lady Bredon.”

Lynne Connolly

Arabella understood. Gerald would always be Lewis Worth to Caroline, and this other person, Gerald Worsley, Lord Bredon, would be a stranger. If that was the way Caroline chose to deal with her appalling situation, Arabella wouldn’t disturb it. She put her arm around her sister’s shoulders. “I know, love. Will you be all right on your own? I can move in with you if you’d like me to, help care for William.” Caroline shook her head. “William is fine. At two, the world changes every day for him. I keep him in the nursery, away from all the sympathetic visits, and spend a good deal of time there myself. I’ll manage well enough. Besides, you have your handsome visitor.” “So I do. Though everyone thinks he’s our brother. I should tell you, Caroline, I have Julian at the house too.” Caroline turned to her sister, her eyes wide with amazement. “Julian? Why?” Arabella shrugged. “He’s advising Peter, posing as his valet-cum-secretary. No one except we two know him here, so why not? Peter wants to investigate and Julian wants to ensure we’re both safe. And it’s a comfort to have Julian by me.” Caroline gave her sister a mischievous look. “Peter?” Arabella flushed. “We agreed it was easier. We have to call him Julian in the usual run of things, of course.” “He doesn’t even look like Julian.” 84

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“What does that matter?” The door slammed and the sound of voices reached them from the hall. It must be over. In came Peter and Julian, dressed in deepest black. Afterwards they could change into colors with black armbands but for now, they were in mourning. Black didn’t suit Peter, but he carried it off with great panache. It suited Caroline and Julian, but then their pale skin and fair hair were an excellent foil for the somber clothes. Caroline leapt to her feet and embraced her brother. Unseen by them, Peter opened his arms to Arabella with a decided gleam in his eyes. Would nothing subdue the man? Strangely, despite his advances, Arabella felt safe with Peter. She smiled at Peter and shook her head. A curl came loose and she tucked it back behind her ear, but she was afraid that simple gesture had lost her all her dignity. When she ventured to look at Peter again, his eyes twinkled. It would be very pleasant to give in to temptation and let him hold her, kiss her and perhaps even more. Arabella sighed and looked away, repressing her recklessness. Caroline led Julian to the sofa, and Arabella was forced to move or be squashed in the corner. She moved to a sofa opposite and Peter promptly sat next to her. “How did it go?” “Very well,” Peter replied, all humor gone now. “I said my goodbyes.” www.samhainpublishing.com

85

Lynne Connolly

“I’m sorry.” Peter shook his head. “I only felt sorrow for Caroline here and my mother. I accept what is, and make the best of it. Don’t concern yourself with me.” He turned his attention to Caroline. “Anything that is within my power to perform, ma’am. Just ask.” Caroline’s lower lip trembled, but she controlled her tears. “Thank you. All I want is to bring my son up as a respectable person.” “No one outside this room need know anything else,” Peter assured her, his voice level and steady. “You’re a widow with a young son, whose husband used to work for the Ulverscroft family. By chance, Gerald Worsley died at sea at about the same time and his memorial service will be this weekend. No-one will connect the two. I will attend Gerald’s service, but I’ll only be away for a day or perhaps overnight.” “You think there’s a reason for you to come back?” Arabella asked. Peter’s expression became grim, his lips firm, his eyes grave. “I fear so. After the service, I took the opportunity of climbing up the tower of the church. The spiral staircase was enough to scare Gerald out of his senses, but the parapet at the top is narrow and the crenellations are just above knee height. He would never have climbed it of his own volition, I’m certain of that. And it’s a square tower, with a steep roof at its 86

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

centre.” He stared at Caroline, his gaze sharp. “Did you know of my brother’s fear of heights, ma’am?” Caroline nodded. “I wondered when I heard what he’d done. He didn’t like it to be generally known.” “I know. I wonder who else knew?” Caroline and Peter stared at each other until Caroline broke the contact. “Were there many people at the funeral?” Peter leaned back, stretching his arm along the back of the sofa behind Arabella’s head. “Yes, the church was tolerably full.” “Now the funeral is over you won’t lack for company, Arabella,” Julian commented. “Peter met almost every dignitary there. They all made a point of coming to meet him afterwards.” “Oh no!” Arabella was dismayed. It was customary to defer visits to the deceased and family until after the funeral, but now the word was out that Julian was staying with Arabella, and he appeared to be a prosperous gentleman, she feared he might be the target of many hopeful mamas. While he was sought after as Peter Worsley in London, he would be equally popular as Julian Shaw, nabob, in Leicester. “We’ll have to see what we can do to deter them.” “So the Leicester maidens are to be disappointed?” He nodded. “If I fall madly in love, of course, all bets are off. I’m not expecting it.” www.samhainpublishing.com

87

Lynne Connolly

“People never do,” Arabella commented dryly. “Touché.” They exchanged a look that Arabella thought far too intimate so she broke the contact. Peter stretched his legs in front of him. “I’ve accepted an invitation to tour the button manufactory.” “I hope you enjoy it.” He turned to confront her. “I will if you come.” “I’d be in the way.” “Have you ever been there?” “Yes of course.” “What do you expect to find?” He shrugged. “Probably nothing. I intend to ask to see the accounting books, and I expect to learn more from them. I must confess to some curiosity. Your cousin was right about one thing. I’ve never wondered how buttons are made before and I’m quite interested in finding out.” Arabella thought his answer was too disingenuous, but she gave him the benefit of the doubt and agreed to come. His warm smile made it seem as though she had conferred a great favor on him. Despite her good intentions not to let him turn her head, she was flattered. Soon after, Arabella and Peter took their leave, while Julian stayed behind to care for his sister. Ostensibly, he was there in his capacity as a professional man to take care of the details of the settlement, but in reality, he remained for 88

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

comfort. Arabella knew as soon as they left Caroline would weep again, but she had her brother with her now. Peter handed her into the black-draped carriage and they set off for Belgrave. They didn’t go through the city, taking the route through the fields instead. About five minutes into the journey, Arabella felt the seat move as Peter turned to the window with a convulsive movement. “Peter?” At her soft voice, he turned back. She stared at him, disbelieving the tears coursing down his cheeks, but then she held her arms out to him. All thoughts of dalliance went for the time being. She felt his body shake as he wept into her shoulder, and she held him, not at all embarrassed by his display of emotion, merely deeply sorry.

After dinner that evening, Peter got comprehensively and deliberately tipsy, with every intention of continuing to drink himself to oblivion after he’d said goodnight to Arabella. His storm in the carriage had done him more good than he cared to admit, releasing all his fears and sorrows in one explosive scene. When he thought about it in the brief interval between arriving and drinking, he couldn’t imagine why he felt safe to do so, why he broke. He had perfect control of his emotions usually, but recent events overwhelmed him. Hell, they’d www.samhainpublishing.com

89

Lynne Connolly

overwhelm anyone. He could only be grateful that Arabella had been there to comfort him, although he felt guilty about burdening her with such a display. She couldn’t have found it comfortable. When he joined her in the drawing room, it was to find her once more alone. “If Nathaniel wants to court you he should spend more time in your company.” She was working on the same piece of embroidery as last night, he noticed, a small piece in a portable frame. She seemed willing to put it aside. “I’m glad he doesn’t. Normally he spends more time with me, and I have to go up to my room before I hit him.” He glanced at her sharply. “Why should you want to do that?” Her mouth straightened. “His compliments verge on the insulting.” “You find them distasteful?” She nodded. He picked up the decanter on the sideboard and at his questioning glance, she nodded once more, accepting a glass of brandy. He came across the room with two generous measures poured into crystal tumblers and she took one with a word of thanks. He picked up her embroidery and tossed it on to a chair so he could sit next to her, although Arabella had hoped that the work would be a barrier. She found she didn’t mind after all. 90

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

The afternoon had broken down some barriers between them and she no longer felt anything but friendship in his company. Unless she counted that prickling sensation on her skin. “He makes suggestions I cannot condone.” Realizing that sounded prissy, she tried to explain. “He tells me that he is a more vigorous lover than Arthur, that he can bring me satisfaction.” His eyes threatened fire. “Not something you should tolerate and not something you should be forced to tolerate. Send him packing!” “I’ve tried. He simply refuses to go.” “Would you like me to get rid of him?” She smiled. “Such gallantry. No, not at the moment. You want to keep him under your eye, don’t you?” He sipped his brandy. “Yes, but if you find his presence intolerable, I daresay I’ll manage. It’s more important that you’re comfortable in your own home.” “I’ve put up with it for two years. I can manage a little longer.” He took a deeper draught. “Then can I send him packing?” “With pleasure., if he won’t give me a good price for this house.” Emulating him, Arabella took a swig of the spirit. She had forgotten just how fiery brandy was and choked on it.

www.samhainpublishing.com

91

Lynne Connolly

He laughed, but he leant forward and bent her over a little, so she could recover more easily. Arabella nearly choked again when she felt his arm around her chest, just below her breasts. She felt his warmth through the layers of silk, whalebone and linen as if he touched her bare skin. It was extraordinary. When she leant back, she found herself leaning against his arm with her head on his shoulder. It seemed natural. Arabella hadn’t felt so cared for in years. Arthur had shown her kindness, but rarely spontaneous affection. She discovered that she liked it very much. While admiring his expertise and willing to go along with him for the moment, inside Arabella kept on her guard. She had drunk more than usual at dinner, and that, combined with the brandy gave her a recklessness unusual to her. After all, why not? Who would repine if they didn’t know? She no longer denied the strong attraction she felt for him, to do so would have been hypocritical. It was beyond denying now. Arabella kept her head turned away from him while he talked. “I’ve never let anyone else see what you saw this afternoon, Arabella. I owe you a great deal for that. I don’t know why I broke then, but I couldn’t stop.” She turned her head then, to stare at him in wonder. He smiled down at her and brushed his lips over her forehead. “I’ve lost a great deal, my dear. I’ve lost the freedom to act as I choose, to live as I choose. The bars of my cage are closing 92

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

in around me.” He sighed. “I’m sure I’ll cope, but it happened so suddenly the shock came as a severe one.” She nodded. “I felt a bit like that when I married. I was leaving a life of poverty for prosperity, going to a man who cared for me, but the day I left I felt a great sense of loss.” “Going into the unknown. Your husband—was he good to you? Tell me true, Arabella.” She nodded, feeling her cheek move against the ribbed silk of his dark red coat. It felt good. “He was always kind, and he left me well provided for. I was his third wife, and since the first two hadn’t presented him with offspring, he didn’t even expect an heir from me.” “But he did expect normal marital relations?” “Oh yes.” Only then did Arabella color up, realizing what he had asked. Before she could pull away, his arms tightened around her. He laughed. “I didn’t want to press my attentions on a virgin bride.” The smile faded. “I won’t go any further than you want me to, Arabella, but I can’t deny I’m deeply attracted to you. Perhaps for now we should just settle for kisses. We’ve both been under a great deal of strain, and we don’t want to add to it. Besides, I’d like you as a friend. I don’t want to jeopardize that.” She looked up at him and smiled. “Are you this honest with everyone?” www.samhainpublishing.com

93

Lynne Connolly

He trailed a finger along her chin. “No. Only a few other people.” He bent and touched his lips to the tip of her nose, drawing back with a smile. “I want you to trust me, and I don’t think there’s any other way apart from honesty. Not with you.” “No.” She still kept up her guard, though. Peter was a subtle, complicated person. She knew she couldn’t be sure that everything he let her see was all there was to see. “Are you sure all this isn’t a ploy designed to get me into bed?” He laughed, and she saw nothing but amusement there. “Such perspicacity! There are other ways that don’t include opening my heart. I find a simple request works well. I have to deal with so much subterfuge in my public life that I prefer my private life to be straightforward.” He frowned. “As straightforward as I can make it.” Arabella sighed. “I wish I’d seen more. You must know how little I’ve been about the world. I’ve lived here and in Loughborough all my life.” “What, never been anywhere else?” He sounded surprised. “Nowhere.” “I think we should get you to London. You’re enchanting, Arabella, you’ll do well there.”

94

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She gave him a cynical grimace. “My portion is too modest for London and I’m not on the look-out for a husband. Those grand people would look down their noses at me.” “I don’t, and I can introduce you to other people who won’t. You can come for a visit. I could arrange it. Would you like that?” Arabella had to admit that she would. His answering smile was more intimate. “I think that deserves a kiss, don’t you?” He tightened his hold on her, but slowly, so she could draw back if she wanted to. She didn’t want to. She lifted her arm up to touch his shoulder, firm under the fine coat and watched his face come closer to hers. His free hand went behind her head. His fingers threaded into the loose bun and pins fell with dull thuds on to the sofa behind her. He kissed her. A soft joining of mouths, a natural coming together. Arabella decided she liked it. It wasn’t too challenging, or too invasive. Before she had a chance to accustom herself to the sensation, his tongue flicked against her closed lips. She obeyed the unspoken request and opened her mouth under his. He entered, sweeping his tongue around her lips, and then surging further in. Arabella had never felt so thoroughly invaded in her life. He melded them into one being with his kiss. Even when her www.samhainpublishing.com

95

Lynne Connolly

husband made love to her, Arabella had never felt this close to him. She let her eyes drift shut. It increased her sensitivity, made her concentrate on his tongue inside her mouth, his hand caressing her back. His caresses were slow and sensual, easing her into accepting their intimacy, soothing her apprehension. She relaxed, let him support her and explore her. He must have felt her surrender, because his kiss became more demanding. His hands firmed on her back and he pulled her closer. His tongue tickled hers, inviting a response and shyly, she gave it, slipping hers into his mouth while he supported and encouraged her. He made a sound at the back of his throat; it sounded like pleasure to Arabella. She explored him as he had explored her, but her hands were still, one on his shoulder and another around his waist. He finished the kiss only to begin again but this time decreasing the intensity, until once more only their lips and hands touched. When he drew back, he was smiling. “Everything I’d hoped.” She smiled back, unsure of what to say. He swooped down on her again and claimed another kiss, hard and brief. “Thank you.” She wet her lips. “That was…that was…surprising.” Instead of taking it in his stride, as she expected him to do, he agreed. “It was, wasn’t it? I expected a proper kiss with 96

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

you to be enjoyable, but that was a little more.” His smile grew more intimate. “Perhaps we ought to practice for a while and see what happens.” Arabella swallowed, and he chuckled. “Not too fast, my sweet, not with you. I want you with me every step of the way.” “And if I call a stop?” He caressed her, his hand moving up to where a light fichu covered her back. “Then we stop. I meant it when I said I wanted your friendship. I want your trust too.” He must have seen the skepticism light her eyes. “I’m being as honest as I know how. There are other sides to me, you must know that. Politicians are rarely straightforward. Many of them have lost touch with the simple pleasures, but I’ve always made an effort to keep them. What can I say?” He watched her in comfortable silence, his hands moving gently over her. “I can tell you that most of the women I have taken some pleasure with remain friends afterwards.” “Have you a mistress at the moment?” He smiled. “No. Though I’d like to say yes.” His meaning was unmistakable. He wanted her. Arabella didn’t know what to think. The last man who had wanted her for herself was her late husband, and he had wanted her companionship as much as her company in bed. To be desired, that was a new thing for her. His desire and his frank admission of it gave her access to a part of herself she’d www.samhainpublishing.com

97

Lynne Connolly

been unaware of before. She became aware of her body beneath the whalebone. As a healthy young woman, she’d taken it for granted, but now she realized that someone desired her, really desired her. He bent and took possession of her lips once more, but this time she knew what to expect, or at least she thought she did. She should have known better. He played with her, tickled and tantalized, made her move, a sensuous curve of her hips into his hand, and heard his low sound of appreciation. Arabella would have liked it to go on longer but he drew back. She smiled, totally relaxed in his arms except for the tingle he evoked deep inside her. “It must be the brandy.” “Why?” “I don’t do this. I don’t know how.” “Time you learned.” Only a quick kiss on her mouth, then he moved to her ear and traced the outer curve with his tongue. She shivered and he chuckled softly, breathing a puff of warm air on to her ear and throat. Arabella hadn’t known the skin under her ear was so sensitive until he touched her there with his tongue and lips, couldn’t believe that touches in such public places could evoke such private yearnings. He reached the pulse point at the base of her neck and lingered there. Arabella’s surprised, “Oh!” only served to encourage Peter, but he didn’t intensify his caresses. He kept them light, 98

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

enjoying the taste of her, and her untutored reactions. She was delicious, new, but not so new she would become alarmed too early. He craved a taste of more private places, but knew he would have to wait. He wanted her with a longing he hadn’t felt for a long time, but was determined to make her trust him first. He had once told his closest friends that he never took unwilling partners to bed; neither did he coerce his partners. Her calm acceptance of his desperate unhappiness earlier in the day made him even more sure he wanted her, wanted to give her pleasure, as long lasting as possible. Further than that he would not think. He trailed soft kisses back to her mouth and took it again in an excess of pleasure that far outweighed the simple action. For the first time he knew what it meant to be drunk on kisses. She was soft and yielding, but with an inner strength that made him long to know more. She must learn to trust him first. He wouldn’t betray her, and he wouldn’t leave her without a backward glance. That had never been his way, but neither had he found anything holding him before. When he left, it was usually without regrets because he tried to leave neither broken hearts nor unhappiness. However, he’d always known when the affair had run its course. He no longer looked for the one, the woman—or man—who would make a difference. He was almost convinced there wasn’t one. www.samhainpublishing.com

99

Lynne Connolly

This came close, but then, he remembered previous times when it had come close. No, he would take each moment as it came. Murmuring “Arabella,” he moved around her neck, felt her delightful pliancy. If he moved his arms away from her she would fall, but he had no intention of doing that. He pulled her closer, and then deliberately made a wrong move. He moved a little too quickly, down to the cleft between her breasts, pulling the fichu aside a little too roughly. “Stop, No!” Immediately he drew back, and stilled his hands, holding her firmly but not restrictively. She didn’t pull away, but lay staring at him, eyes fully open. He could drown in those eyes, he thought. “Enough?” “Yes, I think so.” He gave her an easy smile and lifted her to a sitting position, almost in the same position they’d started. His arm sat loosely about her shoulders, and she leant against him. “Enough.” Timidly she smiled at him. “You can really stop.” “Whenever you wish. No, there is one point when there is no going back, but when that happens, if that happens, I’ll tell you.” “Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” 100

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella stood and Peter made no move to stop her. “I think I shall go upstairs now.” “Very well.” He stood and took her hand, saluting it formally. “Goodnight, Arabella, sleep well.” “I think I will.” He watched her leave, gracefully swaying across the room, hoping that his final demonstration had convinced her that he was a man of his word, that he would stop when she asked. He guessed she wasn’t aware of her charm, and from what had just transpired he knew she had never been awakened to passion. Fervently he hoped that he would be the man to introduce her to it.

www.samhainpublishing.com

101

Chapter Seven

At breakfast the next day Peter greeted Arabella with a kiss, delighted when she accepted it. She took it as he intended—a light greeting, but also a declaration of a new level of intimacy. After he had helped her to her seat, the door opened and Nathaniel Mason came in. Peter exchanged a brief greeting with him and went on, “I thought you’d be at your manufactory. How early do you start?” Mason favored Peter with a hard stare. “It depends what there is to do. I thought I would see how Arabella was first. Edwards is always there before dawn, so I don’t have to worry.” Arabella lifted the teapot. “I’m perfectly well. There’s no need to worry about me. I shall go to see Caroline and then perhaps do some shopping later.” Peter immediately turned to her. “May I accompany you? I’ve never seen Leicester properly before.” She gave him a warm smile. “That would be pleasant.” Peter smiled back but glanced away to Mason before his smile could become too intimate. “I haven’t forgotten your

Tantalizing Secrets

kind invitation to view your manufactory, sir. Could you take me today or is that too much of an imposition?” Mason brightened visibly. “Not at all. I’m sure you’ll be pleased with what you see, and I can show you what I need much better than on pieces of paper.” “It is always better to see the situation,” Peter agreed mildly. “Can you be ready in about half an hour?” “Yes, of course.” Peter favored Arabella with a warm smile. “Shall I come to Caroline’s afterwards?” “Yes, please.” Peter excused himself and called for Julian, informing him he would appreciate his company. When they met in the hall, Mason seemed surprised to see Julian. “Avery is in the nature of a general factotum. He serves as my secretary as well as my valet.” Mason’s face cleared. “Oh, I see.” Peter smiled. Interesting that Mason saw the explanation as normal. The circles he usually moved in would see the combination as extremely unusual. They rode to the factory, leaving the carriage for Arabella’s use. It was three miles to Leicester and another mile to where the factory was, close by the church where Gerald had met his unfortunate end. Peter deliberately ignored the huge pile of grey stone. He had enough to think about www.samhainpublishing.com

103

Lynne Connolly

today. The vicarage stood at its foot, just a short step across the churchyard, a surprisingly large building for a parish church, but then the church was very grand too. The vicar must have seen their arrival for he emerged from the building just as they dismounted. “Good morning, gentlemen. I’m expecting the bishop today—have you time to come and see him?” “I’m afraid most of my time is taken,” Peter said. He’d met the vicar the day before, at the funeral, and the gentleman had allowed him to view the tower afterwards, without telling any of the other guests he was doing so. “Which bishop is coming?” “The Bishop of Lincoln. Leicester is part of his diocese, and he stays here when he visits. This is his principal church.” That helped to explain St. Margaret’s grandeur. Peter was overwhelmingly glad he had made other arrangements—he had met the Bishop of Lincoln before. It would be unfortunate if someone penetrated his disguise so early in his investigations. Bidding the vicar good day, they led their horses across the road to the stables on the corner of Churchgate. Having left their horses safe, they went to the manufactory. The noise reached them first. A great clanking and clashing of metal against metal. Peter felt the pounding through the soles of his boots, and his hand went to his small 104

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

sword in a reaction almost as natural as breathing. He dropped his hand by his side and exchanged a wry look with Julian. They stepped into a vision of hell. It reminded Peter of nothing so much as a Piranesi engraving, one of those dreadful dungeons dragged up from the imagination of a Renaissance scholar and artist. The rough brick walls were black with soot, overlaid in places with green lichen. Great fires burned, roaring flame, the only warm color in the room, licking the inhabitants with yellow light. They looked as though they were emerging from wells, sunk into the depths of the earth. Men bent over their work, dressed in shirtsleeves and breeches, some naked to the waist, bodies gleaming with sweat, masks over their faces to protect them from the spitting metal they worked with. Edwards came to greet them, today dressed in a leather apron over utilitarian work-clothes. He was in his shirtsleeves, and Peter understood why. The heat was immense. They nodded and shook hands, and Edward began the tour. Over the roar of the furnaces Edwards shouted, “This is where the metal is poured into the moulds that make the sheets. See?” He gestured towards great metal rollers at one end of the chamber, through which passed sheets of metal, still glowing dully with heat. Peter’s first thought was “All this for buttons?” which gained him a droll look from both Edwards and Mason. But www.samhainpublishing.com

105

Lynne Connolly

there was more. They skirted the room, Mason nodding to some of the men and passed through a small door into another chamber. This was where the pounding was coming from. It caught at Peter’s feet, making the stone floor vibrate and the sound was deafening. It was cooler in here, but not by much. Peter resisted the urge to clap his hands over his ears and run as far away as he could. Instead, he schooled his face to calm. All that showed on his face now was polite interest. Mason obviously expected more, for he studied both men before turning back to the activity in the room. Peter watched, fascinated. A man took a sheet of the metal and passed it on to a long table. Then he stood well back and took hold of a lever. With a great cry of “Clear!” that penetrated even the din here, Peter watched the whole top half of the machine bear down on a great screw, balanced at the top by two large globes of roughly cast iron. The device was lethal. If anything other than the metal were caught there, it would be crushed in a second. The mechanism swung down, and then stopped. Using a vertically set wheel before him the operator turned it so that the screw turned the other way and the press lifted away. He was careful to latch it and secure the lock before he moved forward and moved the table.

106

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

A score or more of flat discs fell into a waiting bucket, and the rest of the metal sheet fell into a wheeled bin, no doubt to return to the furnace. “It’s safe now?” Mason moved forward to dip his hand in the basket. “That’s the base for the buttons,” he roared above the noise of the machinery. “Now they go to the workshops to be faced, polished, engraved or whatever.” He handed Peter a disc, and he examined the smooth polished surface, before handing it to Julian. “Very impressive. Mason grinned in triumph, the smile creasing his jowled face and even the lugubrious Edwards gave a small, tight grin. Then he turned and led the way out of the chamber through a much smaller door and along a short corridor. The infernal noise deadened somewhat by two heavy doors they went into a room where they could at last converse normally. Here was a long room with benches running under the large windows to make the most of the daylight. Half a dozen men sat at these benches, working intently on the buttons. The machinery here was hand operated and more like the tools Peter was used to seeing about the estate, not the massive engines of the previous two rooms. Most of the workers acknowledged Mason with a tip of the fingers to the forehead, and then returned to their work. Peter leaned over to see a few of the results and was impressed www.samhainpublishing.com

107

Lynne Connolly

by the difference a craftsman could make to a disc of metal. “They’re mostly steel,” Edwards informed him. “We do make buttons from precious materials but they are special commissions, and we close the place to do them.” That made sense. His admiration went out to the people who created all this. Mason led the way to a door at the end of the long room and bowed his visitors through it. “My domain.” Edwards touched his fingers to his forehead and returned to the pressing room. The room was a comfortable office, the floorboards polished and the walls decently finished with distemper in a pale green shade. A large desk sat in the centre of the floor, with a comfortable leather chair set behind it. Mason pulled up two other chairs for his visitors and put a questioning hand on a decanter. Peter nodded and accepted the glass of excellent brandy Mason gave him. He needed it after the unprecedented din. Julian declined. Mason opened a ledger that stood on the desk. “As you can see the business is a thriving concern. At present we make buttons for tailors and dressmakers all over the country, but I wish to expand into government contracts.” Safer ground. Peter knew about government contracts, though for the sake of his disguise he must be careful about revealing exactly what he knew. Still, a nabob would have a 108

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

good knowledge of such things, so he need not play the complete innocent. “Very impressive.” “Have you attracted the attention of any government department?” Julian asked. Good question, Peter thought. Mason frowned at him. “Avery has my full confidence,” Peter explained. “He is more a secretary than a valet. You may speak freely before him.” Mason nodded, but fixed Julian with a hard stare. “I have spent some time in London recently attempting to do just that.” He poured himself another drink, but Peter shook his head. “I believe I’ve made some headway. I have attracted the attention of Lord Verney at the Admiralty. Do you know him?” Mendaciously, Peter shook his head. Mason’s smile broadened. “A most perspicacious gentleman and one who knows where his interests lie. I will receive a small commission from him shortly, I believe, a test commission. If that is successful, more and better will follow.” Peter listened skeptically. Whitehall was jam-packed with supplicants

for

the

ministers’

attention,

all

offering

inducements and interests he doubted Mason could better. It would require considerable investment. He doubted the present holders of the government button contracts would give up without a fight, either. “An interesting proposal. I must admit my investments have been concerned with importing

www.samhainpublishing.com

109

Lynne Connolly

goods to Britain, not at all the business you propose. How could I help you, if I had a mind to?” Mason glanced at the ledger. It was filled with dark figures, and even upside down, Peter recognized a column of figures when he saw one. “We are healthily in the black and I have enough and to spare. However, I would like to expand the business, perhaps into neighboring buildings.” “I see.” He looked up when he judged his expression to be the one he wanted to show, one of polite interest. “And you want investment for expansion.” Mason was well in control of the situation. “Investors would be paid from the profits, which would be sure to accrue from such a venture.” “Will you go ahead before you have secured the contracts?” Mason sighed. “I have to show I have the capacity, so I may be forced to do so. I think it would be wise.” Peter stood up and put his glass down on the desk. “I have to admit I am impressed by this enterprise. Will you let Avery have some figures? I have a poor head for numbers myself, my skill is in assessing risk and spotting opportunities. Avery deals with the day to day business.” Julian stood and bowed. “It would be my pleasure.” Mason, no doubt thinking they were a couple of fine pigeons he could pluck, smiled broadly. “May I show you out? 110

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

There is another entrance, a private one. That way you won’t have to go through the workshops again. They can be rather— overwhelming, can’t they?” “Indeed. While once was an education, twice might be too much for one day.” Peter moved to follow Mason but stumbled on the side of the desk and nearly fell. Several of his belongings tumbled to the floor and for a few moments everything was chaos as his quizzing glass, his snuffbox and several loose coins were returned to him. When Mason handed the box back, Peter put his thumb over the top hastily. How could he be so stupid as to carry a crested snuffbox? He must pray that Mason hadn’t noticed. After stuffing the objects in his pocket, he and Julian took their leave. Once outside and out of earshot Peter cursed long and fluently. At Julian’s questioning look, he took the box out of his pocket. “Oh Lord, Do you think he saw it?” “I hope not. My father gave it to me on my twenty-first birthday. It’s the one I carry the most, and I rarely travel without it. What a fool I am.” Thrusting the box back into his pocket he led the way to the stables. Julian took him up Sanvey Gate and through the old city gate that stood there. When they were clear on the road to Caroline’s house, Peter dropped the reins and vented www.samhainpublishing.com

111

Lynne Connolly

his spleen in a thundering gallop. Disgusted with himself at first, his temper slipped away and he slowed to a trot while he thought about the problem. When he slowed down to a walk, Julian drew his horse alongside him. “I think we should go ahead, but with caution. There’s something you could do that would help.” Julian inclined his head in acquiescence. “Anything I can do. The more I see of that toad the more I dislike him.” They exchanged a smile of perfect amity. “I know Lord Verney quite well. If I give you a letter for him, can you go to London and see him for me? I would go myself but I have to attend Ulverscroft for Gerald’s memorial service.” “Yes, if Lord Verney will see me.” “You’re not a wanted man?” Julian laughed, a purely delighted sound. Peter wished he could remember what it was like to be so carefree, and ruefully assumed it must be a gift. “No. Indigent but honest. The highwayman ploy was only to stop the coach and discover who Arabella had taken up with. Otherwise my sisters would kill me if I took to the highway.” Peter humphed. “If they don’t, I certainly would. In the meantime, you will go to London while I attend my brother’s memorial service.” “That will leave Arabella alone,” Julian pointed out, lips thinned in dislike. 112

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter sighed. “Yes, I’m afraid so. She may wish to stay with Caroline, but I think it will be enough if she locks her doors at night. She lived in the same house as Mason for two years before we appeared.” “Not for much longer if I can help it,” her loving brother commented. “Nor I,” vowed Peter. They continued to Caroline’s residence in perfect accord.

www.samhainpublishing.com

113

Chapter Eight

Arabella felt strangely restless. She wandered around Caroline’s parlor, unwilling to sit. “Why, Arabella dear, whatever is the matter?” her sister asked. “I don’t know. Maybe I’ve stayed indoors too much. I need some fresh air.” It wasn’t the truth, but it might be part of the reason Arabella felt so unsettled. In her heart, she knew it wasn’t that alone. She’d always been happy with her life, never been outside the borders of her home county but now she’d had a taste of something else. Now she wanted more. She’d seen it, tasted it and she wanted it for herself. Her present life was no longer enough. Arabella had no idea what she would do about it, except hope that the feeling passed in time. She had nearly made her mind up about one thing, and it frightened her. But she wanted to accept Peter’s offer and she wasn’t sure if she could resist him for much longer. “We should leave here.” She whirled around to confront her sister. “You too?”

Tantalizing Secrets

“Yes, of course. I need to leave Leicester in case anyone discovers the truth about Lewis. They’re less likely to discover it if I move to another town. Too many memories here.” Caroline glanced up at Arabella, a shrewd expression in her eyes. “And you’ve never been happy here, not since Arthur died.” Arabella’s shoulders slumped as she dropped the façade she donned every day with her clothes. “No, I haven’t.” “Now you have Peter Worsley posing as Julian—you know that complicates matters even further.” Caroline’s hands were steady as she folded them on her lap. “We could find a pleasant house together somewhere. Two widows and my son. Should you like that?” Arabella bit back her “Not entirely.” She still dreamed of adventure and romance, but she had to face facts. “That sounds eminently suitable.” And better than anything she had here. The sound of hooves outside brought her back to reality and by the time the men entered the parlor, she was sitting demurely in one of the high-backed chairs facing the window. Graciously she gave her hand to Peter and graciously he bowed over it with a flourish. His lips grazed the back and she gave him a responsive shiver. Deliberately let her hand tremble a little. When he looked at her, she saw him recognize the teasing humor in her own. He smiled. www.samhainpublishing.com

115

Lynne Connolly

All this happened in the blink of an eye so no one saw the very private exchange. “Did it go well?” Peter sat next to her. “Well enough. When I go to Ulverscroft at the end of the week, Julian will go to London.” He confronted her, facing her with no subterfuge, just concern in his dark eyes. “Will you be all right?” “Oh yes.” “You’ll keep your door locked?” She smiled. No one else had ever cared about that before. “Yes, I will.” Caroline noticed at once. “What’s this? Why should you keep your door locked? Has that toad been bothering you?” Arabella turned a conscience stricken face to her sister. “Yes, but I didn’t mean for you to know. You have enough to cope with and I manage very well.” “You shouldn’t have to!” Caroline cried, with an angry swish of black skirts. “Lewis would have had him out in a trice, had you told us.” The name hung in the room, and then Caroline turned away hastily and sniffed. She turned back instantly. Although tears glistened in her eyes, they remained unshed. “You should not have borne it on your own.” Arabella looked down. “It’s not something I wanted anyone else to know.” She felt rather than saw Peter’s movement towards her, quickly reined in. She felt the same urge, to go to him and 116

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

wondered why that should be. She hardly knew him and a few kisses were no substitute for a long friendship. At least Peter and Caroline were in accord. “Would you like to stay here while they are away?” Caroline asked her. “No!” Arabella knew she’d used far too much emphasis. She would have to explain. “He wants the house. Nathaniel has tried to get me to invest in the business, to put my jointure into it and so far, I’ve fobbed him off. It’s uncomfortable, but not unbearable. I need to remain if I’m to keep my claim to the house.” She forced a smile she hoped looked reassuring. In any case, in view of her recent conversation with Caroline, it would not be for much longer. Maybe she could persuade Nathaniel to add a little more to the price. “I’m quite capable of managing Nathaniel, I promise you.” Julian was studying her from his post by the window. “I don’t want to go if you’re in danger.” Peter nodded. “We can manage without it. Stay and look after your sister. You can go up to London when I get back.” “I wouldn’t hear of it. Such a fuss about nothing! You must go, Julian, so we can have this affair settled as soon as possible.” Peter frowned. “If you’re sure?” Arabella nodded. “Gerald’s memorial service is on Sunday morning. I’ll be back as soon as I can on Monday.” “How do you know that?” www.samhainpublishing.com

117

Lynne Connolly

“We arranged it before I left. If I sent confirmation that Lewis Worth and Gerald were the same person, the arrangements would be made. They will have announced his death already.” Now it was Arabella’s turn to suppress a movement to touch him. Although his tone was assured and steady, she heard something bleak underneath and instinctively she wanted to soothe him. Peter had touched desire in her, and she could not shut that part of her away again until she was sure he had gone for good. In his presence something inside her responded to him. Perhaps she could use his absence as a kind of test. Then, she would know if she could risk giving him what he asked for, what he asked every time he looked at her with that dark, tempting gaze. She would so love to indulge, but apart from the terrifying possibility of pregnancy, there was the cost of losing him. He was the son of an earl and not for her. As far as she knew, Peter saw nothing in her friendly smile. She hoped not. They took their leave soon after that, and left Julian behind to keep Caroline company. In the carriage, Arabella felt strangely uncomfortable until Peter made his move, reaching out his gloved hand to clasp hers warmly. His smile seemed unforced. “You’re sure you don’t need either of us?”

118

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“No. I’ll lock my doors, and I’ll be safe enough. He wants to marry me, and while he might renew his request, I don’t think he’ll do anything else.” “Why don’t you tell him to go to the devil?” She laughed, but not amused. “I have. Many times. He just won’t go. Short of having him thrown out there’s little else I can do. When he first came, he begged lodgings until he found his own establishment, but then he declared he liked the house and wanted to keep it. “If he wants it, he will have to pay for it.” After all, she needn’t sell it to Nathaniel. But she needed to remain in residence to stake her claim and if Nathaniel didn’t want to buy from her, she needed to eject him so she could sell with vacant possession. She bit her lip, and he watched her. “He doesn’t want the house. He wants the value of it and my portion, not me.” “Hasn’t he tried to snare himself a rich wife?” Her laugh was more genuine this time. “Many times. I’ve even thrown women his way, but he doesn’t have one yet. Very slippery, rich wives-to-be. He tries too hard. His teeth aren’t good and kisses can’t be pleasant, but he thinks his allure is irresistible. He’d be far better making a financial arrangement first.” Peter smiled. “We’ll have to find someone worthy of him.” He glanced out of the window beyond her head. Their brief moment of privacy was almost at an end. He looked back www.samhainpublishing.com

119

Lynne Connolly

at Arabella. She wet her bottom lip with her tongue. “Oh Lord, don’t do that!” Their kiss was brief but intense. With his arms around her, he drew back and gazed at her face. “You taste delicious. Something about you I can’t quite get hold of. Something just beyond taste.” “I shouldn’t allow this.” But she didn’t try to escape him. “No, you shouldn’t.” He touched his lips to hers. “But I’m glad you do.” “As long as you keep to your promise.” “I will. Friendship is important to me.” He smiled and drew back, but kept hold of her hand. They were passing too many houses to dally now. Leicester was a quietly prosperous town of some ten thousand souls. The carriage stopped in the High Street. Several passersby watched when the footman let down the steps and Peter emerged, to hand Arabella on to the cobbles. He was dressed simply, but elegantly; his coat might be a dull brown but it was fashioned from the finest, closely woven cloth, the lining a slick satin, revealed in the swing of the skirts when he moved. The single ruffle of lace at his wrists was continental lace, deeply expensive. Experts had embroidered his cream waistcoat with twining vines. Even his cocked hat was new and carelessly elegant.

120

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella felt like an impostor, walking next to him, although she was well gowned. The fit wasn’t as good and her clothes didn’t have the touch an expensive mantua maker gave to an ensemble. As a child, she dreamed of such clothes, and the prince who would come and rescue her from her genteel poverty. Well her prince had been older than she’d expected, and not as rich, but she would always remember Arthur Mason with fondness and gratitude. Arabella straightened the fall of her cloak, a light one since summer was clinging on this year. Although it was nearly October, the sun was still warm on some days. “You must guide me,” he told her. “Although my family lives close, I’ve never been here before.” “You’ve been to London, Paris and the Lord knows where else, but you haven’t been to your local market town?” she asked, her face wreathed in amusement. He smiled back. “Never. My mother prefers Nottingham, if she has to go anywhere local, though in general she avoids it like the plague.” “Most aristocrats do,” Arabella commented dryly. “We sometimes have a baron or two at the Corn Exchange on Assembly Nights, but that’s about all.” “Different worlds.” Peter offered her the support of his arm. She took it and he patted it, perfectly acceptable for a brother. www.samhainpublishing.com

121

Lynne Connolly

“I have to remember who it is I’m mourning. If it were true, I’d be dressed in black as deep as yours.” “I know.” She pressed his arm to indicate her sympathy. His smile was too bright. “It doesn’t matter what I wear. I know how I mourn for him; there is no need for anyone else to know.” “I know.” This time his smile was softer, and genuine. “Why, Mrs. Mason.” A large woman sailed towards them followed by a couple of satellites. “Dear ma’am, I was so sorry to hear of your family’s sad loss.”

Peter watched the lady approach. Dressed showily but none too well, and very sure of herself. He waited for the introduction. “Mrs. Newton, may I introduce my brother Julian Shaw to you?” Peter bowed, making an elegant but not showy job of it. “Miss Newton, Miss Althea Newton, this is my brother Julian Shaw, home from India.” “Delighted, sir.” Peter didn’t doubt it. With two hatchetfaced daughters, he had a fair idea what Mrs. Newton’s next question would be. “Do you bring your wife, sir?” Breathtakingly direct. “I have no wife, ma’am.” “Oh dear.” The plump face took on a coquettish look that made Peter feel ill. “I trust you are not mourning one?” “Not at all, ma’am. I’ve never had a wife,” said Peter, though some imp lurking inside him made him add, “My 122

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

family tells me it’s about time I looked around for one, though.” He felt an increased pressure where Arabella’s hand rested on his arm and he grinned, but kept his attention on Mrs. Newton and her two daughters. One had lowered her eyes but was looking at him through her lashes. The other bore a sleepy smile. The unholy thought occurred to Peter—sisters, at the same time in the same bed. There would be some sport there. Not these sisters, though. Nor any others, not in the near future at any case. All his attention was on the delectable creature by his side. She enchanted him above all others. Nevertheless, he removed his arm from Arabella to bow over the hand of each young lady in turn under Mrs. Newton’s critical eye. When he gracefully straightened, she was gazing at him. Her eyes, he noted were goose egg green, never a favorite of his. With a smile, he offered his arm again and Arabella gracefully placed her hand on it. She would pass at court, he thought with a surge of pride, just as if he was her brother in truth. Or something else. “Will your mourning prevent you attending the next Assembly?” Mrs. Newton asked, her voice slightly sharpened. Anticipation, probably. Peter looked to Arabella for guidance.

www.samhainpublishing.com

123

Lynne Connolly

“I wasn’t thinking of attending, but that was before Julian came home. It is allowable certainly, so long as we don’t dance.” “Yes, of course.” Mrs. Newton, having won her point, was prepared to concede the smaller point. “Are you planning on a long stay, sir?” Peter shook his head with every indication of reluctance. “I must return to my affairs in London before too long, ma’am.” He hoped Arabella could smooth his departure sufficiently. That aspect of his imposture hadn’t occurred to him fully until now, his mind too concentrated on the task at hand before. Now he castigated himself for a stupid fool. He’d made things impossible for her here. Arabella would be severely discomfited if it became known that Peter wasn’t Julian. The knowledge could ruin her here. Up until now, he had seen the events from his point of view and Julian’s existence as a convenient way for him to gain the ingress to Leicester society to discover the truth behind his brother’s death, but not what it meant to Arabella. Meeting her social equals was a salutary lesson for him. As was the nature of her trust in him to keep his promises. The stakes had just been raised. He loved a challenge and swore to himself he would rise to it superbly. He wouldn’t let her down.

124

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Mrs. Newton was disappointed. She showed it in a petulant pout more suited to someone half her age. Then she brightened. “Then we must make the most of your presence, sir.” She leaned closer. “Perhaps you may find a reason to stay.” Peter smiled politely but found himself taken by the imp inside. “Indeed, ma’am,” he murmured, with a covert glance at the two younger Newtons. “Leicester ladies seem to be extremely comely.” He moved his mouth away from her ear, and the lady laughed and struck him a light blow with her fan. He winced in response, a mock response. “Wicked man!” Mrs. Newton inclined her head. “We hope to see you about society, sir. Come, girls.” With lingering looks at Peter, the girls followed their mother down the broad thoroughfare. Arabella’s response was a stern glare. “Really, you’ll have the whole of Leicester society at your feet.” “No, will I?” He grinned. “Is there such a thing?” “You’d better start to believe it,” she admonished him, but despite her vaunted sternness humor lurked. Being Peter, he spotted it instantly. “If it amuses you, my dear, it’s worth it.” “Did I say so?” Whatever she said, Arabella couldn’t stop the amusement lighting her eyes. www.samhainpublishing.com

125

Lynne Connolly

“You don’t have to.” Arabella blushed. Peter thought the tinge of rose on her cheeks delightful, and couldn’t stop himself wondering how far the blush went. If she saw the warmth in his expression, she said nothing, but moved down the street. His hand on her elbow stopped her moving forward. “How could you have done it, Arabella?” “Done what?” “Put yourself at risk like this? It means Julian can never visit you here as himself, it means if anyone ever discovers what we’ve done, you’re ruined.” She met his gaze frankly, no trace of amusement in her eyes now. “I want you to discover who killed your brother. Only you can do it and you need this kind of access. I had no idea Julian was even in the country, much less in Leicestershire. I thought he was fixed in India.” “We should have switched in the carriage. I could have posed as the secretary.” “No. It wouldn’t have worked.” She looked away. “Besides, I wasn’t sure I could trust Julian. He’s been feckless in the past.” “Did your parents sell you to Arthur?” She walked ahead, and he followed after. “Did they?” She didn’t reply. She didn’t have to. They’d sold her to a relatively wealthy man, got her out from under their feet, and 126

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

she’d had to sleep with a man old enough to be her father. Whatever Arabella said, it couldn’t have been pleasant. He should have realized that before. His mouth firmed. “You won’t suffer for this, Arabella. I swear it.” He’d find her somewhere with no bad memories, somewhere she’d be happy, when all this ended. “Oh I know that.” But her lip trembled before she caught it between her teeth and glanced up to give him a smile. He wasn’t fooled. This must be one of the principal shopping areas in the town. They were at a place where one thoroughfare met another, creating a large area in the centre. A few market stalls straggled under the cross in the centre. Seeing where Peter was looking, Arabella informed him, “It’s not a market day. This part of the town is crowded then.” “Cattle?” Peter wondered how they drove the cattle around the bends. It might be worth a trip into town to see that. Arabella laughed. “No, it’s mainly produce and trinkets here. The livestock is sent somewhere else.” “Oh, I see.” Disappointed, Peter turned away and followed Arabella. The encounter with the Newtons was repeated in similar form several times until Peter began to wonder if people had heard about him and were coming out specifically to view him. “Well you are a new bachelor,” Arabella commented. “I www.samhainpublishing.com

127

Lynne Connolly

wouldn’t be surprised if Mrs. Newton hasn’t spread the word on her wanderings.” “I’m feeling particularly vulnerable. Don’t you think you should take me home and soothe my ruffled spirits?” Arabella laughed. “And how do you propose I do that?” The light in his eyes turned warm. “How do you think?”

Arabella looked away hastily but his gentle laughter followed her and warmed her. She no longer felt entirely safe with him even in the middle of a busy street, but she hadn’t felt so alive in years. He challenged her as no other man, promising danger and hidden thrills she knew she’d never felt before. Even here, even now. Recalling her errand, Arabella stopped in front of a draper’s shop. Peter accompanied her inside and waited while she ordered several pairs of black stockings. On an impulse, she bought two pairs of silk ones as well as the more ordinary kind of more mundane wool. Silk felt infinitely better, and she could afford it. If she had to go into mourning, she might as well make it comfortable. Adding half a dozen black handkerchiefs to her purchase, she asked for her purchase to be delivered and they left the shop. “Black can be very attractive,” Peter said, as though musing to himself.

128

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella thought she was hearing things. “I beg your pardon?” He glanced down at her and smiled. “Thinking aloud, my dear. You have very fair skin. In the right circumstances black could look very alluring against it.” Despite her grim determination to keep things respectable Arabella’s wayward thoughts went to the pair of stays she wore under her clothes. They were black; she had invested in two pairs after her husband died, as a way of preventing any white at all showing about her person. Arabella had been a very proper widow. Now Peter’s observations had taken all that correctness into a different direction. She couldn’t resist a taunt of her own. “Black lace?” He gave a small groan. “Particularly black lace.” Arabella looked away to stop herself laughing aloud. He was very wicked. Lifting her chin, she said, as airily as she could muster, “I shall have to experiment.” He rewarded her with a rich, low chuckle. Pleased with the response, Arabella led the way into the draper’s where she ordered a new petticoat. After that, her errands were done and she was content to stroll around the shopping area, her arm tucked comfortably into Peter’s. “I’m too comfortable with you,” she realized. “What do you mean?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

129

Lynne Connolly

No one was near enough to overhear them. “You’re an important man—one day you’ll be a peer of the realm. How can I call you Peter, talk to you as though you’re my equal? I should not. I should call you ‘my lord,’ and remember our stations. What am I? The widow of a prosperous trader, the daughter of a clergyman.” “And the equal of anyone else in the country. We’re all the same under the law. Arabella, it makes me annoyed to hear you spout such fustian.” Wide-eyed she stared up at him. “Arabella, you’re the equal of any other woman I’ve ever met. You are not to denigrate yourself. Do you hear me?” “Yes, but I fail to see why you’re so angry when I’m only speaking the truth.” The teasing note returned to his voice. “If you call me by anything but my name in private, I will not be responsible for the consequences!” “We’ll see.” She turned away. “My lord.” “Minx!” He followed her into a toyshop selling trinkets and amusing items. Arabella wasn’t sure what she was doing in here. Such places were for expensive treats and special presents, not for everyday. When she turned to leave Peter took her hand and drew her forward. “Let me buy you something.” “What? No, that can’t be right.” “A brother buying his sister a trifle? Just the place.” 130

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“I don’t need anything.” “What does need have to do with it?” Sighing Arabella allowed him to study the contents of a shelf of small, glittering items. The shopkeeper hovered, anxious to make a sale. Peter’s quality drew shopkeepers like a magnet. Here, where he wasn’t known, his bearing and attire marked him out as a gentleman. He picked up a fan, made of ivory, delicately filigreed. “Worthy of Bond Street.” The shopkeeper perked up. “One of my finest items, sir.” He wiped his hands on his spotless apron. “It’s Chinese, right off the ship.” Peter quirked an eyebrow. “My sister is used to quality. Only the best for her.” He flicked the fan open with a slight twist of his wrist and held the fan up to one cheek before he snapped it closed again with a satisfying sound any damsel would envy. “Like it?” “It’s very pretty,” Arabella said weakly. She loved it. “And perfect for half mourning. You could carry it at the assembly, if you had a mind to.” He handed the fan to the waiting attendant. “Thank you. How much is it?” The shopkeeper named a price but when Peter continued to regard him through half closed lids, he abruptly reduced it to a more reasonable sum. Peter smiled. “We’ll take it with us.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

131

Lynne Connolly

He dipped his hand into his pocket and came up with a handful of coins, sorting out the gold ones. He handed five over, with the same number of silver shillings. The shopkeeper took the coins, but then paused. “I beg your pardon, sir.” He spoke so softly Arabella had to strain to hear him. “This one is counterfeit.” “The devil you say!” Peter took the offending coin and examined it closely. He rapped it on the counter and tested it between his teeth. “Where in heaven did I pick that up?” He dropped the coin back in his pocket and came out with another. “Here. This one is, I think, a coin of the realm.” “Yes, sir. We’ve had a few of those false ones lately. I’ve been on the lookout for them.” “Have you by God? Then I’ll be on the lookout too.” The shopkeeper gave Peter a curious glance, which he ignored. Dropping the neatly packaged fan into his other coat pocket Peter tipped his hat to him and they left. Out in the street again Arabella saw all Peter’s good humor gone. “What is it?” “I know where I got that coin from. Have you finished your shopping or is there more to do?” “No, I’ve quite finished.” “Good. I need to talk to Julian.”

132

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Nine

Julian was back before they were, and Mason was still about his business so the three walked out in the garden. Arabella flirted a parasol, but kept her town-dress on, so the bright pink of the parasol was the only color about her. Without a word, Peter drew out the coin and gave it to Julian. He took it and turned it over. “It’s counterfeit, isn’t it?” “It is.” “Where did it come from?” Julian’s expression told Peter he already knew. “The manufactory. I saw it on the floor so I threw a few things down to join it.” Julian laughed outright. “You dropped your things to disguise picking up a sovereign?” Peter joined him in the laughter. “Yes, I’m so short of the ready I’ll get it where I can.” Julian handed the coin back and the laughter died. “I don’t know why I suspected something was wrong. I acted on impulse. I saw something glimmer on the floor, and

Lynne Connolly

decided to see what it was. Then, when everything was handed back to me, I forgot the coin when I realized I had my crested snuffbox with me. The coin went in my pocket with the rest of my money.” Peter touched Arabella’s hand then moved it away again. Julian knew who he was; he couldn’t take such liberties in front of him. “What do we do now?” she asked. “I know what I’m going to do.” Julian said. “I’m going to break in to the manufactory.” “Don’t be a fool, He’s bound to set guards. And Mason said that whenever there was an extra order, they worked through the night.” Julian gave a slow smile. “We only need the office, and that has a separate entrance. I can get in there without anyone knowing.” Peter thought it over. The plan seemed inevitable, the only way they could discover anything. “If you do this, you can’t do it alone. You’ll need a look-out.” Julian shrugged. “I can pay a boy or two.” Peter didn’t need to look to know how Julian’s sister was taking this. He made a quick decision. “I’ll come. The cleaner it is the better off we will be.” “How can you? You’ll be in danger!”

134

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Again, Peter reached for her hand, but only touched it. “I’ve done a little more in life than use society as my playground and try to pass laws on marriage.” Arabella paused, arrested by the casual remark. “You did that?” He regarded her, a half smile quirking up his lips. “What?” “The Marriage Act.” He laughed. “No, that distinction must go to Hardwicke, but I supported him. You object to it?” Her response was vehement. “Not at all! It was about time someone cleaned up that particular law. It makes me think much better of you, that you were involved in bringing that to pass.” His smile broadened. “Then I’m pleased. Perhaps I should have told you of that from the outset.” Her good humor now matched his. “You didn’t do it for me.” “No, but it might have increased my resolve if I’d known you approved.” “Stuff and nonsense,” she replied, but she was smiling. When she looked to her brother he wasn’t smiling, but watched her with concern in his eyes. She couldn’t think why that should be. Perhaps because she was interrupting them. She made to go. “I should get back to the house—” www.samhainpublishing.com

135

Lynne Connolly

“Can you stay a little? Three heads are better than two.” She yielded to Peter’s entreaties and stayed, despite Julian’s lack of enthusiasm for her presence. “I can keep Nathaniel busy while you’re at the factory.” Peter and Julian exchanged a glance. “I’d rather you didn’t,” Julian said. Peter frowned. “It might be better if you visited Caroline or kept to your room.” Arabella laughed. “I managed him perfectly well for two years before you two appeared on the scene. I can manage him now.” “Still, we’re here now,” Peter pointed out. Julian gave his sister a stern glare. “I’ll pay a visit to that inn close to the manufactory. The King’s Head. I should pick up some gossip there.” Peter nodded. “I’d like to get it done before the end of the week. We must make some progress by then.” Julian agreed and they turned to go back to the house. Julian lagged behind, and touched Arabella on her shoulder. “A word, dear sister.” Peter raised no demur and returned to the house on his own. The garden was divided horizontally into three different parts. Arabella strolled with Julian through a leafy archway to a bower not overlooked by the house. Julian looked surprisingly stern, almost like their father, Arabella thought, 136

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

remembering the times he had called her into his study to admonish her for yet another childish prank. “You seem very friendly with Lord Bredon,” Julian said. Arabella heard Peter’s title with a slight jolt. She didn’t think of him like that. “We like each other.” “Please, Arabella, don’t get too friendly. You’re an innocent, but I’ve been around society a bit more and I’ve seen how fellows of his ilk behave. You know he’s a member of a group called the Triumvirate?” “Peter is?” “Lord Swithland, Lord Cardington and Peter Worsley. They were known for wild ways. Very wild.” Arabella was fascinated. “Very wild?” “Very,” Julian reiterated. “Dozens of affairs, duels, as though tomorrow didn’t exist. You know what I’m saying, don’t you?” Arabella cocked an eyebrow. She knew very well but she wanted to hear him say it. Julian sighed. “I’ve done a little of that myself, but I don’t like to see it coming close to my sister. He’ll hurt you if you let him, Arabella. I don’t say anything about morals; you’re a grown woman, you have to make your own mind up about that.” He stared at his sister, fixing her with eyes every bit as celestial blue as her own. “He will take you and then walk away without looking back. Peter Worsley has a reputation, even greater than the other two. I don’t know www.samhainpublishing.com

137

Lynne Connolly

what is true and what is rumor, but Arabella, listen to me and put up some defenses. Is he trying to seduce you?” Arabella studied her brother, wondering what to tell him. She knew him well enough to see that all his protective instincts were up. He’d fought battles for her when they’d been children. It was for the sake of those bloody noses that she listened to him now. “He has asked. Though I don’t see what business it is of yours. “Good Lord, he doesn’t waste time, does he?” Arabella heard the reluctant admiration in her brother’s tones. “Well I forbid it. You are not to accept his advances. I’ll try to be there whenever he is, but I rely on your good sense for the rest.” “Julian, I grew up years ago, and I’m not a child anymore.” His assumption of authority stung Arabella. “I will do as I see fit.” “Arabella, he’s a rake.” She stared at him with scorn. “Do you think I don’t know that? He told me, and I’ve read enough about him, heaven knows. You know how Caroline adores the scandal sheets? Well she has told me enough times about the Triumvirate. I expected the warning from her, but not from you. Julian, when we met, you were stealing. Do you think that makes you any better than me? I only have my reputation to lose, I don’t have to think of anyone else.”

138

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Bella, you mustn’t!” His use of her childhood name was deliberate, she was sure. “I’ll do all I can to spoil it.” “You will not! If you dare to do any such thing I will ban you the house, I swear I will.” Arabella was angry now. Spinning around so violently her hooped petticoat belled up and swirled behind her, she strode into the house. Passing through the hall, she heard a familiar voice. “Now what has happened to put you out of curl, I wonder?” She turned to confront Peter, eyes sparking warnings. “I’ve been warned about you.” He smiled, a slow, intimate smile that warmed her deep inside. “So that was it. He should have known better.” Partly as a gesture of defiance to Julian, she followed Peter into the parlor and closed the door firmly behind them. “Why?” “If you were my sister, which thank God you’re not, I wouldn’t have said anything. I would have made sure this situation didn’t arise.” With a graceful gesture, he indicated the room, “With a woman of your independence he might have known you’d fight back. He’s given me the advantage, in fact.” “Yes, but I didn’t expect you to say it.” She sat down. Peter sat opposite her and leaned back, superbly at ease, one leg crossed over the other. “Why not? You must know it. I said I wanted everything clear between us, and I meant it.” www.samhainpublishing.com

139

Lynne Connolly

“Will you leave me without a backward glance?” She bit her lip. What a foolish thing to ask. He smiled again. “No, I promise. I like you, Arabella.” “Didn’t you like the others?” He didn’t pretend to misunderstand her. “Not all of them. Some of the nastiest women have the most delectable bodies. I’ve excused the mind in favor of the body before.” Arabella frowned and stood. “I don’t understand how you can do that.” She went to the door and called for some tea. “How can you divorce body and mind like that?” “Easily, sweet innocent.” Amusement tinged his voice. “You just ask the lady to say nothing.” He stood and came up behind her, putting his hands on his shoulders and bending to whisper in her ear. “Say nothing; don’t break the moment.” His breath was hot on her ear, and she felt his tongue trace the rim. Without thinking, she leaned back against him and felt his arms go around her waist. “See?” He chuckled and Arabella straightened. “Oh you philanderer.” His chuckle turned into a laugh and she moved away just as the maid entered the room with the tea. The chuckle disappeared. “One thing I will ensure is that Mason leaves the house for good before I do. You don’t want him here and I don’t want to leave you with him still in residence.” 140

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Then you will leave without a backward glance.” “No,” he insisted. “I will not. I’ll have to leave, of course I will but I don’t want to leave you behind. Whatever happens, be assured of my friendship.” “How can I?” Despair colored her voice, although she tried to stay calm. “You have so much. Why should you concern yourself with my particular backwater?” She had her back to him but she heard him take a breath. “Now what can I say to that? Anything I say will sound like flattery, even if it is true.” Arabella felt foolish and went to pour the tea. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything.” “Perhaps not, but you did. Overprotective brothers, maids and family might be rubbing you up the wrong way. Would you like to pay a visit to my mother at Ulverscroft?” She laughed, almost spilling the tea as she handed it to him. “What would I do there? How could I visit a place like that?” “Very easily, I think.” She stared at him. “You don’t understand, do you? You think everyone is like you, prepared to accept people at face value.” It explained a great deal. She saw bemusement on his face, confirming what she had thought. “They’ll think I’m your mistress. They’ll condescend to me, or worse.” www.samhainpublishing.com

141

Lynne Connolly

“Not if I tell them otherwise.” He put the tea down untasted and crossed the room to take her hands. “No one will show you any disrespect.” His mouth straightened. “However, you might be right that they’d think you’re my mistress. We must find a way to manage that. I don’t want to break this. We have something—God knows what it is but at the very least, it’s friendship. It’s the best thing to come out of my visit to Leicester.” She smiled, but dropped her gaze. “I’ll remember that. Thank you.” He pulled on her hands and drew her closer but withdrew after one gentle, closed mouth kiss. “I shall introduce you to society.” She laughed. “Now you are being foolish.” “Not at all. Who can deny one of the Triumvirate? Especially the only unmarried one.” He turned away to pick up his cup as the door opened and a suspicious Julian came in. “They said you were in here.” “They were quite right.” Peter picked up the teapot. “Tea?”

142

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Ten

Arabella took care not to be alone with Peter in the next couple of days. She needed some breathing space, to accustom herself to his presence. It didn’t go unnoticed. Occasionally she would catch him looking at her with a particularly thoughtful expression. It couldn’t be helped, but she might have known he would contrive a meeting with her. It happened on Wednesday. Arabella was passing the parlor with an armful of late roses for the house when an arm snaked out from the doorway and seized her wrist. “A word,” Peter said firmly. Arabella flushed. “Oh! Just let me give these to someone, and I’ll be with you directly.” There was no helping it. She thrust the blooms into the arms of a passing maid and went into the parlor. Peter shut the door firmly. “What’s all this about?” “What?” she managed, though it sounded feeble to her. He frowned. “Honesty, remember? The blade turns both ways, my dear. Who’s turned you against me? Or have you had second thoughts?”

Lynne Connolly

She flushed. “Not exactly. I’ve been thinking.” He laughed mirthlessly. “What have you been thinking? I can imagine, but I’d rather hear you say it aloud.” Arabella took a deep breath. It was true, she owed him this. “You’re a rake. You know things I’ve never dreamed of, seen things I’ve never seen. Perhaps you’ve joined in.” “Oh yes. I’ve joined in. Be under no illusions, Arabella. I am as bad as people paint me.” She moved to the window and stared out at the bright autumn day. “I hoped you’d say the stories have been exaggerated.” “It depends what you’ve heard.” “Read, mostly. I’ve read about you and your friends. The Triumvirate.” He made an exasperated sound. “Tcha! Yes, Arabella, I’ve consorted with dukes and marquises. It looks as if I’ll be an earl myself one day. Does that make a difference? Does that make me any more or less Peter Worsley?” She turned around. He leaned against a small side table, the skirts of his bottle green coat spread out carelessly around him. The silver buttons gleamed with polishing and his waistcoat was delicately embroidered at buttonholes and pockets. Even dressed simply he was an aristocrat. “No, but it makes you beyond my touch.” They stared at each other. “There is no future for us, Peter, so what are we doing here?” 144

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“We can have a future. What it is remains to be seen. To take it at base value I like you, Arabella. Your friendship gives me pleasure. We can write to each other, visit each other. A way can be found.” “How? It’s not done for a male and a female to be merely friends. We would be talked about.” “No, not if we’re careful.” “Is this careful?” She threw her hands up in a gesture of despair. She couldn’t think how to make things right, so that she could see Peter and still conform. And she wanted him so badly she could taste it. “Leicester is a small, intimate society. Everyone knows everyone else. If it came out before Caroline and I left that I was entertaining Viscount Bredon in my house—in adjoining bedrooms, what do you think they would say?” He crossed the room and caught both her hands in his, holding them with a gentle but firm pressure. “Calm down, my lovely girl. Don’t agitate yourself, pray.” She opened her mouth but he released her hand to press a finger to her lips. “Hush. There are ways. No one will find out who I am and if they do, I’ll make it right. I promise. I can’t let you suffer. Friends don’t do that, do they?” He took his finger away and netted her in his dark gaze. Arabella couldn’t look away. “I don’t know. You have me, Peter, and there’s nothing I can do about it. Nothing.” www.samhainpublishing.com

145

Lynne Connolly

“Something you shouldn’t tell a rake. At least, most of them. Unfortunately my career as one has been dogged by my distressing tendency to care for my victims.” His smile gentled. “I understand your distress. I have nothing but words for you, and myself. You can’t offer proof in affairs of the heart.” “I thought it was rather lower down,” she commented caustically. He laughed, delighted. “That as well. What, should I deny it? You’re intensely desirable, Arabella.” She blushed. “Particularly when you do that. I wonder how far the blush goes and imagine exploring it.” “Now I know you’re fooling me. No one has found me desirable before.” “No one you noticed.” He still held her hand. “They’ve probably been pining away before your very eyes.” The thought made her giggle. “Come, that’s better. Arabella, you are graceful, your figure is lovely, you have a face a man could be happy looking at for a very, very long time and your wit and presence enliven any company. What more could anyone ask for?” “Intelligence?” He laughed shortly. “Ah, intelligence. Many men would count that a demerit in an object of one’s affection. Not I.

146

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Intelligence gives a woman an extra spark, takes her out of the ordinary. It can be a rake’s downfall.” “How so?” she asked, intrigued by his answer. “It’s snared my two closest friends. Sev’s wife could give a university professor a run for his money.” “She sounds daunting.” “You met her. Did you think she was daunting?” She remembered a laughing woman with fine-rimmed gold spectacles perched on her nose. “Lady Swithland? No, I thought she was lovely and very kind to me.” “If Sev hadn’t seen her first, I might have made a push.” “To marry her?” “Penelope wouldn’t have answered to any other call.” Arabella pulled her hand out of his grasp. “Whereas I am good enough to bed for a few nights and then leave? Am I mistress territory then?” Peter sighed. “No. Or, not necessarily. Penelope was a young, single lady. She couldn’t have considered dallying with a man in any other way. I don’t believe she was bedded until her wedding night. Isobel, on the other hand, Nick Seyton’s wife, was a widow when he married her. There were other things that made her a difficult proposition, but I wouldn’t have been averse to spending some time with her.” Diverted, she smiled at him. “Nick Seyton?

www.samhainpublishing.com

147

Lynne Connolly

It made him laugh. “Yes, I’m afraid so. That’s how we met at school. I teased him about his name—called him Old Nick and Lucifer and such things, and he beat me to a pulp. I knew I had to be his friend then.” “Because he beat you?” Sometimes Arabella thought she would never understand men. “Well I’d rather have him as my friend than an enemy. Even at eleven, he was a large boy. When we found another large boy to befriend I knew I was safe.” She joined in his laughter. “I was a small child, and I never grew to be a giant.” “Tall enough.” She looked up at him. He must be only an inch or two shorter than six feet. Perhaps his friends, Lord Swithland and Lord Cardington, dwarfed him. They were both reported to be over six feet tall. “I wouldn’t like you so much if you were a beanpole,” she confessed, taken off guard by his confession. His look became more intense; he drew a thumb over her lips. “Wouldn’t you?” He touched his mouth to hers, then drew back. “I’m too small to cope with a giant.” She wet her lips where a moment ago his had been. “I’d get a crick in my neck from looking up all the time.” His smile was warmer than before. “I’m not a dwarf.” “No.”

148

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“I’ll introduce you to Nick and Isobel one day. Lord and Lady Cardington.” She frowned. “There you go again. It won’t happen. There’s too much between us.” He slid his hand up her rigidly corseted body. “Far too much.” He grinned. “It can be remedied.” “Oh Peter.” Getting his meaning, she looked down, to his waistcoat. “Perhaps not today, but I live in hope.” Inexorably, he drew her closer. Her hooped petticoat was no protection against that firm pressure. The thin, flexible hoops gave way and he pressed his body to hers. Arabella felt heated and chilled at the same time. It passed her understanding why this man made her feel this way, but she could no more resist him than she could an avalanche. His arms went around her and she let her draw her forward until their lips met. He gentled her with soft, open-mouthed kisses until his tongue slipped inside her lips. The intimacy soothed and excited her, made her want to feel him in other places too. Arabella moaned, and his hold on her tightened. She put her hands on his upper arms and felt her breasts flatten against his waistcoat. Deliciously. He delved deeper, and moved his hands down her back to grip her waist before slipping one

www.samhainpublishing.com

149

Lynne Connolly

hand between them, moving it up to her breast, where it swelled above her corset. He finished the kiss. Looking down she saw where his hand rested on the upper swell of her breast. She waited. “Say stop.” His voice lowered, had a harsh edge to it she’d never heard him use before. When she didn’t object, he smoothed his hand over her breast and then lifted it a little, freeing more to his fascinated gaze. “It’s as though I haven’t seen this sight before.” “Is that what you feel every time?” He looked up from tracing gentle patterns on her skin to smile into her eyes. “No. Usually it’s pleasant. This is more than that.” His hand still resting on her breast he met her eyes, his own even darker than usual with desire. “Arabella, I tell you true. This does feel new. I’m won’t cozen you with sweet words of love and promises of forever. I don’t know, any more than you do.” He moved his hand to the other breast in a gentle caress, not attempting to free any more of her than what was already on display. “If you want to, we can have a discreet association that would give pleasure to both of us. If you don’t want to, I would still like to keep a connection with you. Who knows what will happen? But whichever you choose, I feel as if I’ve met someone I can trust, a friend, and hopefully more than that.”

150

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Her mouth turned grim. “Can you stop the inevitable consequences?” He frowned. “What do you mean?” “Pregnancy. Since we’re being blunt.” He smiled. “There are ways. Yes, I can.” He bent and dropped a light kiss on her breast. Arabella breathed in sharply. When his tongue followed to touch her lightly, she leaned back into the support of his arm. “I feel helpless when you do this. It frightens me while it warms me.” “Be assured I’ll stop when you call a halt.” His breath heated her skin and more, sinking deep inside her. “I’m frightened that one day I won’t be able to call a halt.” He lifted his head and held his arm around her back. “Why do you want to?” “It’s not right.” She saw his amusement, the ready light in his eyes, and the slight curve to his mouth. “Secondhand morals, my dear, used by people who have never felt passion. We’re adults, who are we hurting?” “All right, then it’s me. I’m afraid of losing control. You might be able to do anything you wanted with me, and I wouldn’t be able to stop you.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

151

Lynne Connolly

His expression turned hotter. He claimed her mouth for another kiss, deep and lengthy before he drew back. All she wanted now was to nestle close, let him do whatever he wanted to her. “Have you ever thought it might happen to me too?” “No. I thought the man was always in control.” He laughed, and she felt his body shake under the fine clothes. “How little you know of men, then. It happens both ways. That’s why I promised to warn you at the point of no return. There is a place, and it isn’t always the same place, where a man is carried through by events, where he is incapable of stopping. You have a lot to learn, sweet, and it would be my delight to show you.” “Then I should allow you to call a stop too.” “So you should. Very well then. I have that right too.” He leaned forward to give her a quick kiss. He released her. “I don’t want to frighten you or overwhelm you, Arabella. What I want is a meeting of equals for mutual pleasure. I can see you need more time. This has happened exceedingly fast, even for me. If you wish, we’ll agree to engage in nothing more complicated than kisses until I leave for Ulverscroft. When I return, we’ll see how we feel. Will that help?” “I’m sure it will.” She already felt better, safer. However, she felt a tinge of sadness when she realized he could wait. He wasn’t as hot for her as she had thought. 152

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella felt much better in the morning. Sitting before her mirror, brushing out her hair, she tried to see why he would want her. He must know beautiful, sophisticated women who had seen much more of the world than she. She grimaced at her reflection and twisted her dark hair into a simple knot. It was ridiculous. She stood and shook her skirts into place. “He hasn’t even seen me at my best. If I have a best.” At least she could go into half mourning soon. Running downstairs she nearly collided with her nemesis. He held her steady. “Again? Must you keep running into me, my dear?” Deeply aware of the presence of a housemaid, Arabella kept her response light, “You creep about so much, sir, I can hardly help it.” “I’ll be sure to put hobnails in all my shoes. I can’t risk your bruises.” He released her but leaned forward to kiss her cheek, at the same time murmuring, “Tonight.” She drew back, startled. “What?” He smiled intimately, sending a warm thrill up her spine. He might as well have touched her there. “No, Arabella, you misunderstand me. The appointment I wanted to make, that is

www.samhainpublishing.com

153

Lynne Connolly

what I meant.” Arabella colored and he chuckled. “You look adorable like that.” She moved away, towards the dining room where breakfast would be set out. He accompanied her. She passed close by him when he held the door open for her. “I shall come with you.” “What?” Arabella was delighted to notice he looked bewildered, as though he hadn’t understood her. “I shall come with you.” He closed the door. They were alone for the moment. “What, did you think I would obediently stay at home and wait for your report? No, sir, I have no intention of doing such a thing.” “And if you’re caught?” Arabella went to the sideboard and lifted the nearest cover. She reached for a warm plate and piled a healthy heap of scrambled eggs on to it. “The same as you. I shall say we were investigating a suspicion, or we were planning a trick on Nathaniel. If I’m with you it gives the venture some respectability, does it not? I have a share in that manufactory. Much smaller than Nathaniel, but it does give me a right.” She lifted another cover and found bacon, crisp and aromatically appetite inducing. “Besides. I have the keys.” She heard his groan and when she turned back, she saw she had all his attention. “And you won’t give them to me?” 154

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“No indeed. I have no intention of giving up the keys willingly. I have to seize my excitements where I find them.” She wanted to know everything and the only way to ensure that was to accompany them. He crossed the room to the sideboard. “Will anything I say make you change your mind?” “Nothing.” “Could your brother change your mind?” “No.” She sounded calm but a tendril of excitement curled inside her. At last, something would happen to disturb the even tenor of her life. She would concede to no one. After a more heated discussion with her brother later in the morning and another, more subtle session from Peter, the men finally gave in and accepted they would be three that night. After dinner, they all retired early, leaving Nathaniel in possession of the dining room and several bottles of port. When Nathaniel finally and noisily wended his way to his room, they gave him half an hour to settle and then crept downstairs, to meet in the hall. Arabella had another surprise for them. In the light of a single candle, she appeared quite normal. Her cocked hat was the one from her riding habit, and her enveloping cloak covered the rest of her. She’d tied her hair back in a queue, man-style, but many women adopted that style when dressed www.samhainpublishing.com

155

Lynne Connolly

for riding. Silently they went outside; silently they pulled the front door closed behind them. The horses waited further up the lane. A boy held their bridles; one Arabella couldn’t remember seeing before. Come to that, the horses weren’t familiar to her, either. As she had requested, they were all tacked up with man-style saddles. When Julian came forward and cupped his hands to help her, she put her booted foot into it with a word of thanks. “Good God, Arabella, you’re breeched!” “So I am,” she said complacently. “Skirts would be a dreadful nuisance, wouldn’t they?” “You’re not decent.” A bubble of laughter rose inside her, but she suppressed it. “Neither is what we’re doing.” Peter said nothing but when Arabella threw her cloak behind her shoulders, she caught him watching her. It was too dark to discern his expression, but his eyes gleamed in the moonlight and his lips curved in a devilish smile. They accomplished the three miles into town at a canter, and tethered their steeds to the rails outside the livery stables at the corner of Churchgate and Sanvey Gate. There was no sign of life, not even a watchman’s lamp. The cobbles glistened from the light shower of rain earlier in the night, and brighter light streamed from the inn at the top of Sanvey Gate.

156

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

They slipped around the corner to the back of the manufactory to the private door. The sound from the works was louder here. The men were working at night again. Only then did Arabella produce the keys. She hadn’t trusted them not to take the keys off her and leave her behind. Now Peter turned to Arabella. “You stay here and look out. Can you whistle?” “If I put my fingers in my mouth.” He grinned. “I might have known. Don’t do that, it’s much too shrill. Just knock on the door. Two sharp raps.” “Why can’t you do it?” Knowing it made her sound foolish, she explained. “I should go inside. I know where the safe is, and the key. I knew that office very well when my husband was alive.” Peter exchanged a grimace with Julian. “She’s right, dammit. You stay here.” Julian nodded and they went inside, Arabella leading the way. When she took a large stride, Peter copied her. “The floorboard creaks there.” She was enjoying this. The thrill at the possibility of being discovered and the clandestine nature of the whole business made her feel alive. She went to the wall where a nondescript print of the royal family hung. “This is the safe. You do the desk drawers and I’ll open the safe. The keys to the drawers are on the ring.” She detached the keys she needed and gave him the rest. www.samhainpublishing.com

157

Lynne Connolly

Not wasting any words, Peter nodded and set to work. The print was the cover to the safe. Arabella swung it open. She only uncrossed her fingers when she successfully undid the first lock. Then the second one. The heavy door, about the size of the print in front of it, swung open on well-oiled hinges. Arabella pushed aside the bundles of notes and money bags. Taking out a stack of papers, she took the few steps to the desk where Peter was busy rifling the drawers. He glanced up and although her mind was occupied outside her own foolish world, she felt that thrill creep up her spine, the one she always felt when she met his eyes. Forcing herself back to the job in hand, she quickly perused the papers. Records of investments, bonds, but nothing she recognized. Replacing the stack carefully in the safe, she picked up the next pile. Peter finished the desk and after searching for hidden drawers began on the cabinet at the side of the room. Arabella admired his efficiency. He got through the papers much faster than she did. She was in the process of replacing the papers when she heard his voice right behind her. “There’s nothing. There are a few gaps in the records, but he’s left nothing incriminating. I’m sure he’s taken care not to.” She sighed. “I think so too. There is proof, but it’s not here.” 158

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

In a sudden swift movement, he reached past her and picked up one of the bags of money. She watched him undo the cord fastening the bag at the top and pour the contents on to the desk. After a moment of study, he picked up a coin. “This is a fake. Not a very good one, which is probably why it’s here.” He sorted through the gleaming pile with one fastidious finger. Arabella joined him and immediately saw what he meant. Some of the coins were off centre, some had the head upside down to the tail and some were misshapen. “Shall we take some?” “On no account. We have one of the better examples. I suspect these are counted, or at least weighed.” He put them all back, went back to the safe, brought another bag out and put it on the table. He tied the first bag using the second to copy the method that had been used and then put both bags back. “We know that they are counterfeiting money, probably using the button presser to do it. I would like to know who is involved. Mason, almost certainly, because we found the coins here, in the safe. But he can’t do all the work alone. And we left him asleep at the house, so someone else is directing the workers.” “Edwards.” “Almost certainly. And other workers.” Peter glanced around the room, but all was as tidy as they found it. He waited until Arabella closed the safe and turned www.samhainpublishing.com

159

Lynne Connolly

the keys in their locks. She turned round to face him. “I’m sorry, Peter.” “Why are you sorry?” His gentle tone didn't fool her. Her answer was important to him. “You need to know why your brother died, don’t you? But none of this tells you anything about his death. Do you mind if the killer never comes to justice?” He glanced away to the table with its standish and pen precisely set. “You’re right. I need to know. You’re a frighteningly perceptive female, Mrs. Mason.” All his airs had dropped away. “Why frightening? I won’t tell anyone what I know.” His hand clenched, and then he deliberately relaxed it, standing perfectly still. He watched his hand, white and slender. He stood seemingly at ease but with such a dynamic tension about him, Arabella felt uneasy. “I don’t let anyone see this deep inside me. Not Nick or Severus, not anyone. You got right through without me allowing it.” He looked up at her, and she drew a quick breath. No guile lay in his direct gaze, no prevarication. She gasped when he pulled her hand. She went into his arms. He kissed her, hard and fierce and Arabella was content to be there. His embrace was no longer frightening, she realized

160

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

with a shock of surprise. She welcomed it. The day wouldn’t be complete without it. He lifted his head reluctantly. “We’d better go, or I might be tempted to do more than I should.” He slipped his hand under her coat and around her back. “It has been an ambition of mine for the last few days to feel you without stays.” “Are you disappointed?” It took an effort, but she kept her voice steady. “Not the word I would have chosen.” He caressed her back through her shirt. “Warm, soft.” He ran one finger up the indentation of her spine. “Human.” He grinned and released her. “Dressed like this I find you irresistible. Feminine curves beneath masculine severity. Now I have another ambition.” “What would that be?” He turned away, but his voice was tinged with humor. “I don’t think I’ll tell you just yet.” He half covered the lamp they had brought with them. “If we stay here any longer, I won’t be responsible for what I do next. Let’s go and find the horses.” “Not to mention my brother.” He grinned. “I wouldn’t dream of mentioning him.” Julian was getting impatient, but that was nothing to his reaction when they told him what they had found. He cursed,

www.samhainpublishing.com

161

Lynne Connolly

then bit it back with a rueful look at his sister. “You shouldn’t dress like that. Makes me forget. What do we do now?” “Retrieve the horses and go home, of course.” Peter lifted his head and looked at the starry sky. “After a short walk.” He led the way up Sanvey Gate, away from the livery stables. “We have a better chance of private conversation here.” Julian linked his arm with Arabella’s and led her after Peter. “What now?” Peter slowed his pace so they could come alongside. “I’m not sure,” he confessed. “We know for sure that the factory is involved in counterfeiting activities.” He paused and glanced at Arabella. “I want to know more.” “How do you propose we find out? More break-ins?” Peter grinned. “This time I want to be invited to one of the special evenings.” “Oh.” Arabella understood first. “You plan to ingratiate yourself with Nathaniel.” Peter’s grin widened. “Assuredly. When you go to London for me, Julian, I’ll give you a few extra instructions and ask you to visit a certain address. All I have to do is persuade him that I’m involved in something not quite legal.” “What do you think he will do?” Arabella wondered. “I’m supposed to be home from India, aren’t I?” Arabella nodded. “I think in that case smuggling might be an interesting venture. Just a hint that I’ve been involved in illegal activities 162

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

in the past and wouldn’t be averse to more dealings on the dark side. What do you think?” “Can you arrange that?” Peter glanced at Julian. “I can arrange the appearance of it. Although I presume my father takes his share of shipments, I don’t think he knows any smugglers personally.” “Of course not.” Julian’s reply was too hasty. Peter lifted an eyebrow. Arabella saw it in the increasing glow from the public house, since their own lamp was shuttered. In the dim light, his face was more shadowed, its sharp planes emphasized. He looked almost diabolical when she couldn’t see the amused curve of his mouth. “I daresay I’ve met them. I don’t make a point of consorting with them. I have no mind to end up on Executioner’s Dock and I like to think that my morals are a tiny bit more developed than theirs.” He laughed shortly but Arabella couldn’t detect any amusement in it. “Perhaps I’m deluding myself.” She thought not, but in the presence of her brother, she didn’t want to say so. It seemed important to her not to let too much slip. Already she was keeping secrets from Julian, something she had never done before. And her relationship with Peter was perfectly proper. At least, almost perfectly proper. The raucous sounds from the open door of the inn drove them into retreat, in no mind to meet any of the occupants in www.samhainpublishing.com

163

Lynne Connolly

friendly or unfriendly mood. The horses were where they left them and they returned to Belgrave without incident. As she had instructed, no one waited up for them. They lit the candles left for them in the hall and went quietly upstairs to the library. Although Julian glared at Arabella, she refused to leave them. She had shared in the night’s adventure, so why shouldn’t she be here at its conclusion? Ignoring her brother’s blatant but unspoken desire for her to leave Arabella crossed the room and sat in a chair before the merrily blazing fire, crossing her legs at the ankles with a nonchalance Julian himself would have found hard to better. Peter turned away. Arabella was sure she saw the shadow of a smile on his face. When he turned back his expression was grave, and he carefully avoided looking at her. Julian crossed to her with a tumbler of brandy, a small measure. Arabella took the drink with a word of thanks and sipped it. When the fiery strength hit the back of her throat, she looked up and caught Peter’s gaze on her. He blinked and when he opened his eyes he was looking at Julian, but Arabella wasn’t fooled. From simple practicality, her garments seemed to cling to her indecently. Julian watched his sister with a jealously feral gaze. “Where did you get those things?” Arabella arched her eyebrows. “Nathaniel threw the breeches out after one wear—he said they were too tight, so I 164

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

took them and altered them to fit me. The shirt, stock and jacket are from my riding habit.” “The boots? They can’t be your ordinary riding boots.” Riding boots were not made for walking. “Arthur had very small feet, for a man. I merely stuffed the toes of a pair of his.” Peter laughed, and their attention went to him. “I beg your pardon,” he said, perching on the edge of the large table with a negligence Arabella knew she could never imitate. “If anyone could see you now, no one would doubt you were brother and sister. “We’re not in the least alike,” Arabella protested. “Your scowls are,” Peter said with another bark of laughter. As a result, the scowls disappeared, and the siblings grinned. But Peter’s next words took the grins away. “I want to know why Gerald died, for my own peace of mind, and so that justice can be done, if necessary. We weren’t close, my brother and I, although I sincerely regret his passing.” He swirled the amber liquid around the clear glass staring at the viscous liquid with a somber gaze. “Once I’ve done that, I’ll be able to get on with whatever is to come. I would hate to go forward with that knowledge still undiscovered.” He looked up, fixing them with a gaze

www.samhainpublishing.com

165

Lynne Connolly

completely clear of guile. “It’s why this investigation is important to me. I’m grateful to you both.” Silently, Julian lifted his glass to Peter. Arabella joined him, and gulped down what was left of her drink. Arabella broke a pause. “What now? Is there anything more we can do while you’re away?” Peter put down his empty glass. “Julian is kindly taking an enquiry to London for me. I know I’ve given you a lot to do, but try not to delay your return. I still dislike the idea of leaving Arabella—Mrs. Mason alone with her husband’s cousin.” “The man’s a lecher,” Julian said. Peter’s attention went to him with razor edged sharpness. “Have you any proof of that?” “No,” Julian admitted. “I just know he is. The way he looks at Arabella makes me want to take him outside and beat him bloody.” “Me too. Although,” Peter added hastily after a glance at Julian’s face, “I have less right.” Julian gave him a curt nod. Arabella felt irritated and flattered at the same time. Irritated with the men’s assertions that she needed a man to look after her when she’d done quite well without one for two years, and flattered that any man should take an interest in her well-being. “You’re both worrying over nothing. I coped with him well so far, and I’ll continue to do so in your absence.” 166

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

To cover her confusion she uncrossed her legs and sat up, hiding a yawn behind her hand. “I should go to bed. I’ll sleep in shamefully late in the morning.” She rose and went to the door, acutely aware of Peter’s eyes on her. They blazed a trail down her spine, right down its full length. She felt it as though he had his hands on her. It was as well her face was in shadow when she turned. “Goodnight. Perhaps I shouldn’t say it but I enjoyed myself hugely.” With a mischievous grin, she left the room.

www.samhainpublishing.com

167

Chapter Eleven

Peter gained firsthand experience of the nature of Leicester society when he elected to keep Arabella company on her At Home day. Her first visitors were Mrs. Newton and her two winsome daughters. Their faces brightened when they saw Peter standing behind Arabella’s chair. Peter had no illusions about the real reason for their visit, despite the sympathy they expressed to Arabella. Mrs. Newton embraced Arabella warmly. “We have of course visited dear Caroline, who is holding up very well. Such gentility to hide her grief so carefully. So sad, is it not, dears?” The daughters nodded, setting their blonde ringlets bouncing and stared at Peter with identical sheep’s eyes, large and clear of all rational thought. He gave them a smile of the automatic kind but on an impish impulse, he deepened it and let more warmth show. They presented him with a gratifying response. One girl dropped her gaze and the other widened hers.

Tantalizing Secrets

“The family is proud of Caroline,” Arabella said to Mrs. Newton. “She truly cared for her husband, and the manner of his death was very cruel.” “I’m glad I was here to help in any way I could,” Peter said, and he meant it. Arabella poured tea and Peter helped by serving the ladies. He let his fingers brush against the girls’ when they took the pretty flowered porcelain from him, but he didn’t allow eye contact. The touch would be enough to tantalize them. He really should stop, but the mild flirtation added a little interest. Turning to face Arabella, he knew from the gleam in her eye that she had seen what he was up to. Many women would have been furious that all his attention wasn’t on them, but not Arabella. Her mischievous expression warned him, but humor lurked in the depths of her beautiful eyes. He took his own tea dish and sat in a chair at an oblique angle to the two occupied sofas. “Tell me, what is Leicester society like? Is it as vibrant as it seems?” Their visitors took the two edged question literally. “Oh yes, extremely vibrant!” Mrs. Newton told him. “Leicester is a coming town, increasing in prosperity every day. Its citizens are increasing in gentility. Why, at one of our assemblies last year the Duke of Devonshire made an appearance!” “I thought Devonshire was ill,” Peter said quietly. www.samhainpublishing.com

169

Lynne Connolly

Mrs. Newton clapped her hand to her mouth. “Goodness, where are my wits?” Peter was wondering that himself. “I meant, of course, his heir the Marquis of Hartington and his wife. Such a lovely lady.” Peter knew Hart well, but wouldn’t have counted him a friend. Hartington didn’t move in the same raffish circles as he did, and although the heir to the dukedom of Devonshire was an important figure in the political world, he led a quieter life. He had married many years ago, for love, to a girl barely out of the schoolroom and they had lived in bliss ever since. Peter liked him, was even envious that he had found the right woman so early in life, but he wouldn’t have changed places with Hart. Not until now, when he found himself in a comparable position but without the partner to help him. He glanced at Arabella. When Peter turned his attention back to the visitors, three pairs of slightly protuberant blue eyes transfixed him. “I cannot say I move in such exalted company. I must be a sad letdown after the Marquis of Hartington.” “Oh no, sir, I should say not.” Mrs. Newton cast her gaze down in a gesture that might, on another, younger woman, might be interpreted as flirtatious. On her, it appeared ludicrous. “You have one advantage over Lord Hartington, sir.”

170

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

With a small sigh, Peter knew exactly what she meant. He was single. Would this scene be repeated when he went back into society? He knew it would. His eligibility, always good, was now elevated. They’d run him to earth like a fox with hounds after him. He suppressed his shudder. “It’s very kind of you to say so, ma’am, but I’m in no hurry to change my state. I am here to lend my support to my sisters and then I have to be back to my own life in London.” “Oh then we must make the best of you, dear Mr. Shaw.” “I trust you will, ma’am, but I fear I won’t be here for a few days. Business has become pressing, and I must take my leave.” “You will come back, sir?” one of the daughters said, the note of anxiety in her voice unmistakable. “We have not given you a dislike of us?” “Not at all,” Peter assured her. “I have promised to come back, and I will.” Mrs. Newton let out a huge sigh, shaking the quivering top of her bosom, easily distinguishable under the light fichu she wore over her deep décolletage. Peter hastily looked away, right into the eyes of one of the daughters, and inwardly he cursed. That kind of intimacy was something he wanted to avoid with everyone on his visit here. Except perhaps Caroline. And Arabella.

www.samhainpublishing.com

171

Lynne Connolly

The girl kept his gaze and smiled. Peter smiled back, no indication of his inner feelings evident on the smooth surface. He allowed some intimacy into his expression and let his eyes show some warmth. She rewarded him with a blush and, as he had hoped, the girl looked away. Soon afterwards, Mrs. Newton and her daughters left, and a new Leicester dignitary arrived to visit them. At three o’clock, the parade of visitors finally ceased, as the hour to dress for dinner approached. Arabella had adopted the more fashionable hour of four as the dinner hour, partly because it suited her and partly because her cousin could be home at that time. Peter got to his feet to stretch his cramped legs, “Far be it for me to advocate anything unfashionable but has it occurred to you that if you made things a little more difficult for your cousin, he might have taken his leave sooner?” Arabella stood and flexed her shoulders. “I have thought of it but I introduced a few conveniences for him before I realized how long he meant to stay and his intentions toward me. Besides, it would hardly be appropriate for me to stoop to his level, would it?” He laughed and moved forward to take her hands. “You’re more generous than me. I’d have ejected him within a month.”

172

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She smiled up at him, and he enjoyed looking into her open, beautiful face. “It would have been the talk of the town.” “I’m surprised it’s not,” he said, an edge of sharpness in his voice. “He shouldn’t be here at all. He’s no relation of yours.” “I had a companion after my husband died, a lady called Mrs. Wise, who was anything but wise. I managed to get rid of her by finding her a better post. She drove me to Bedlam, Peter. If that was the price of propriety, I wasn’t prepared to pay it.” Unable to resist her allure any longer, he leant forward and kissed the tip of her nose. “What did she do?” “She gossiped, and she interfered with my domestic arrangements. Every time I gave an order I was told she had given one countermanding it, and when I received certain visitors, they told me how much she was letting out about things that were none of their business.” “Hmm. I’ve come across companions before.” He paused, enjoying the sight before him. Her skin invited his touch. Now he knew how silky it felt, he wanted more. He wanted it all. “Many of the companions you see in society are some sort of relation. The better families give them a decent salary, but many more look on them as cheap labor.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

173

Lynne Connolly

“There’s precious little a single woman can do in society.” Her mouth straightened and her eyes widened again. “If she has no private fortune of her own, there is nothing but genteel employment.” Peter wanted to see those eyes glazed with passion. “Or ungenteel employment.” She shivered in his arms and he drew her closer. “They are often much better off, love. If they survive disease and don’t descend into streetwalking, they can make enough money in ten years to keep them for the rest of their lives.” “Like me.” He drew back enough to stare into her face. “Nothing like you. You entered into a respectable marriage.” Her mouth twisted. “That’s not what people in Leicester say. I’m the original scarlet woman, and I took all Arthur’s money.” She looked down, but he put a finger under her chin to force her to look at him. “And did you?” She shook her head, then bit her lip and nodded. “In a way, yes. My father was a vicar, and he barely made enough to keep us. Some vicars have very good livings. My father did not. I had a future of genteel poverty to look forward to, a governess or a teacher. So when Arthur took a fancy to me, I agreed to marry him. I was too young, too reckless, and my

174

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

parents too relieved to find someone who would give me some security.” “So it wasn’t a fate worse than death to you?” He smiled to alleviate his words but he knew he was coming to the crux of her dilemma. He had to hear it. “No. I grew to love Arthur, and he loved me. I didn’t at first, but I came to. A gentle kind of love to be sure, but our feelings were sincere. But once he died, the gossip grew worse.” She drew a deep breath. “Caroline and I have decided to leave Leicester when we can.” “Why?” “Because people could find out about Lewis and because I have never been fully accepted into society here.” She hadn’t been happy. He read it in her eyes. “So one more charade didn’t matter?” “You posing as Julian? No, because I intend to accept Nathaniel’s offer for the factory and this house. I’d like enough to set up house with Caroline, that’s all.” “I can offer you more than that.” The words left his mouth before he’d fully considered them, but once they were out he couldn’t regret it. “No. If I consent to become—your mistress, I will never do it openly. I can’t. In fact I don’t think it’s a very good idea at all.””

www.samhainpublishing.com

175

Lynne Connolly

He swallowed, and refused to let her go when she pulled against him. “I can tell you that I’ve never treated a woman unfairly nor given her less than she was worth. Usually a lot more.” She shook her head. “And the lovely Mrs. Wisheart, who I met at Ulverscroft. Does she have any claim on you?” Her question startled him. It implied an interest he was far from taking for granted, and was something a respectable woman rarely admitted to knowing. He felt closer to her because of it, and would give her nothing but honesty back. “I called a halt just before I came here.” “So the position is vacant?” This did startle him. “I suppose so.” She pulled harder, but he still didn’t let her go. She stared up at his face, seemingly searching it for something. “Would I have to share you? A mistress here, another there?” “No.” With a shock, he realized he could never do that to her. He wanted her, the feel of her in his arms was better than anything he’d felt for a long time, but she was Arabella. No mistress, not she. A lover, maybe something more, but not a mistress. Before he could let his wayward thoughts take him somewhere he was not at all sure he wanted to go, he kissed her, feeling her mouth open sweetly beneath his, enjoying the

176

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

taste of her, so unlike any other woman. He inhaled deeply, taking in as much of her as he could, touch, taste and smell. He lifted his head. “I swear, Arabella, if you do me the great honor of trusting me, I won’t betray you. There will be no other women if you don’t wish it.” “What about you?” she asked, faint but still pursuing. “Would you wish it?” “No.” Unable to resist he kissed her again. “Not with you.” “How can you be sure?” “I don’t know,” he confessed. But he was sure. There would be no other women if Arabella did him the great honor of…what? He had to think, consider the thoughts swirling around in his head. The tinkling chime of the clock on the mantelpiece, proclaiming the quarter hour, broke into the increasing intimacy. Peter released Arabella and took her hand for a courtly kiss. “The choice is yours. Please don’t tell me anything before I go away. I don’t think I could bear it if you said yes and then I had to leave you. I’ll see you at dinner.” He bowed and left her. Arabella rang for a maid and went to her room, remaining uncharacteristically silent while the girl dressed her hair and helped her into a different gown ready for dinner. www.samhainpublishing.com

177

Lynne Connolly

She wasn’t imagining it. The intimacy between her and Peter was getting more natural, and deeper than ever. She could no longer deny the fact to herself. She was falling in love with Peter. He was from another world, one she could never fit into, but there might be an answer. There just might.

178

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Twelve

Riding towards Ulverscroft all Peter could think of was Arabella. How adorable she looked at the head of the table, how right she felt in his arms. All he had done was kiss her, and he felt like this. At the beginning of his visit, he’d seen her as a lovely, beddable woman. Now she was so much more than that, but he was damned if he knew what. He enjoyed his solitude, riding across the verdant landscape, scattering the occasional group of sheep. He stopped at midday at an inn where no one knew him. In his simple riding clothes, they called him “sir,” but nothing else. His horse was a thoroughbred animal, but this was hunting country and every country squire owned a stable full of hunters and hacks so he wasn’t thought particularly special when he stopped to bait. He arrived at Ulverscroft in time to dress for dinner. He hardly spared the imposing façade a glance but rode around to the stables and gave his tired horse into the care of an impassively countenanced groom. Walking through the house up to his room, he missed the cheerful comments of the maids

Lynne Connolly

in Arabella’s house. Instead, the servants here tried to absent themselves or bowed respectfully as he passed. Arabella’s servants commented on the time of day, or gave him a cheerful greeting. He liked that. His valet waited for him in his room, his dinner clothes laid out on the bed. They must have sent word from the stables. Before his visit to a more modest household, he hardly thought about that kind of behavior. Meadows bowed. “My lord.” Peter instantly hated the honorific, although he knew he had to get used to it. “Let it remain ‘sir’ in the privacy of the bedchamber.” “As you wish, sir.” Meadows readied Peter for dinner in near silence. Only when the valet made to twist his queue of hair and pin it out of the way for his wig did he shake his head. “Leave it. You may put a few curls in, but I’ve become used to wearing it like this.” Knowing his valet would fail to understand his desire not to cover his head he added, “I’ve a mind to set a fashion. Mourning in hair.” He could have sworn a faint smile shadowed Meadow’s face. He knew the way to his valet’s heart. Although he dressed in black, as appropriate to the solemnity of the occasion, it was rich, black velvet, embroidered in silver, over a white shirt and Méchlin lace. His 180

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

only jewelry was an ornately carved jet ring. He looked better than he had for over a week, and he rediscovered his pleasure in good fabrics and the good cut of a coat. “I might take you back with me, Meadows. I know I can trust your discretion, and you might find the visit a salutary lesson.” “Sir.” Downstairs he found his parents graciously awaiting his arrival. He greeted them both, and requested the favor of a private interview with his father in the morning. His father inclined his head. “I shall send word. I appreciate the efforts you have been making this past week.” Peter couldn’t remember receiving such praise from his father before. Despite the shields he’d put up long ago, warmth seeped through. Peter was surprised to find Elizabeth Wisheart still there. The rest of the house party had dispersed when they heard the sad news, but she remained. Although determined their convenient affair was now at an end, he’d always liked her for her easygoing ways and her sly humor and it was a relief to see someone there he could talk to. The rest of the family and guests for the funeral were either here already or arriving on the morrow. The death of the heir was a matter of social importance. The gates, usually open during the day, were closed to all

www.samhainpublishing.com

181

Lynne Connolly

except invited guests to keep out sightseers and the press, who camped out at the nearby hostelries. This was the world Peter was used to, and while he went through the motions, he felt lost and remote. Part of him remained in a modest house just outside Leicester.

Peter stood before his father, dressed in black only slightly less elaborate than the night before. He was mildly surprised when his father motioned him to a seat. The earl had never done so before, but Peter supposed that since his rank had improved he was now entitled to sit. Even on his brief journey between his bedroom and the earl’s study, he’d been “my lord’ed” to death. If he hadn’t been used to it before dinner last night he certainly was now. The earl studied his son and heir for a full minute before he spoke. “I’m sorry Gerald’s dead. As a father, it fills me with sorrow, but I can’t help but think you’ll make a better earl. Are you ready to fill the position, Bredon?” Being called Bredon after hearing his brother addressed in this way for so long was, however much Peter expected it, a shock. He tried not to show it. “I’m ready, Father, but I will do it my way.”

182

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

His father’s hackles rose. “What do you mean by that, sir?” Peter allowed one eyebrow to rise fractionally. “Why, sir, merely this. I am a grown man, with a life of my own, some of which I must now give up. I don’t intend to disgrace the earldom, but I will not be obeying your every whim, sir. Forgive me for addressing you in such a way, but I would like it clear from the start.” His father surprised him for the second time that day. “I can understand that. Oh, I see you expected me to bluster. Well you have no doubt forgotten that I didn’t inherit the title until I was five and thirty and I inherited from my brother. He never ceased in his efforts to make an heir, but as the years passed, it became clear that I had to ready myself. I never bore the title you now have—that is reserved for sons. I had my own life. The estate I gifted to you was mine once. So I understand something of what you must be feeling now.” Peter felt a new understanding for his father. A reserve had always lain between them, always a distance. He met his father’s dark gaze and realized they had more in common than the color of their eyes. “Then I think we will rub along very well, sir. I’m prepared to learn everything I must about the estate, and to play the part in the county assigned to me, but I wish to continue my political career.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

183

Lynne Connolly

His father’s stern countenance relaxed a little. “Good. That has been the saving of you, Bredon. I cannot approve of your hedonistic life in London, but I am proud of your political achievements.” Unable to look at his father any more Peter transferred his attention to the elaborate gilded inkstand on the large desk. “I will say nothing about your private life, although I hope you mean to curtail it. You have so far been discreet, but it may not last forever, especially in the light of your new position. I think, my son, it is time we found you a wife.” Peter leaned back. The chair creaked a little, but this displayed the age of the chair rather than the burden it was carrying. “No. I will find my own wife, thank you, Father. It is something I am determined upon. If I am to change my way of life, the way I think, the way I live, I want to share it with someone of my choice.” His father gave a sharp nod. “That seems reasonable. I’ll undertake to deal with your mother. She has her own ideas. I warn you, though, I won’t take a doxy into my house, if it means ejecting you both.” The familiar hectoring note entered the earl’s voice. “No doxy, Father. I merely wish my wife to be a woman of my own choosing. I promise to select a respectable woman who will be of childbearing age.” His father leaned forward. “You have someone in mind?” 184

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter bit his lip. “Possibly. Yes.” “Anything to do with your activities this last week?” “Again, sir, possibly, but I do not intend to burden the woman

in

question

with

anything

she

might

find

uncomfortable. I don’t scruple to tell you that her background is more modest than mine, although totally respectable. We don’t stand in need of money, do we?” “No, though the way Gerald was going we would have been before too long. However, he settled down in the last few years. Now we know why.” Relieved to move the subject along, Peter agreed. “The woman Gerald bigamously married is a respectable lady, and would be greatly harmed if the truth came out. Gerald needed someone like Caroline. I am glad he found her, although I deplore his methods of gaining her.” The earl’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. “This Caroline—is she the woman you have in mind?” Peter shook his head. “She’s a beautiful woman, but no. Not Caroline. I would prefer not to discuss the matter until I’m surer of my own mind and of the lady’s.” His father shrugged. “As you wish. I thought your fancy was turning to Elizabeth Wisheart.” “No. Is that why she is still here?” The earl grimaced and nodded. “Your mother favors her. She is beautiful, well born and wealthy.” www.samhainpublishing.com

185

Lynne Connolly

“Elizabeth is a restless soul, and she doesn’t know what she wants herself yet. No, Father, I have no intention of offering for her.” “She would, in some ways, be preferable to someone your mother and I have never met. In the past, you haven’t been particular in the female company you kept.” Peter nodded, forced to admit the truth of the statement, but he wouldn’t tell his father that the lady who engaged his interest had dined here not too long ago. He still wasn’t sure if Arabella would want to cope with all this, and if she did, if he had the audacity to ask her. Such a life might make her deeply unhappy, and rather than that, he would remain unmarried and devote himself to her. He could not live quietly with her, he hadn’t that choice, he had no option but to become the earl and run the estate and the other extensive interests, but Arabella might not wish to do that. He knew he did not. The life he’d carved out for himself was one he took a great deal of pleasure in, but it was gone now. Arabella could have shared that with him. “I do appreciate not having to marry a rich woman and I will promise not to disgrace the family by taking someone highly inappropriate to wife.” The earl stared at him, and Peter knew he was being assessed. Eventually the older man let out his breath, long and

186

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

slow. “We understand each other, I think. It is enough for today.” Peter couldn’t have agreed more. Peter managed to avoid most of the company for the rest of the day, preferring to study the account books and estate maps with the steward. He did go to visit his mother for an hour before he had to dress for dinner, enduring that lady’s constant complaints with a stoicism for which he felt he deserved a medal. Building bridges with one person was enough for now. Unfortunately, he left his mother’s chambers and found Elizabeth lurking outside. She didn’t give him any possibility of escape, but took his arm with a possessiveness he found distasteful. “It’s good to see you back. May I hope my bed will be warmer at nights?” Peter drew away as much as possible and continued strolling up the corridor. “I haven’t changed my mind, Elizabeth. I want to draw a line under our relationship. It was good, but it’s over.” “I fail to see why. So does your mother. It was she who told me where to find you today. I’m here as her guest.” Peter’s heart sank. It would become more difficult if his mother had decided to take a hand. “I don’t do what my

www.samhainpublishing.com

187

Lynne Connolly

mother tells me any longer. I reserve the right to choose my own bride.” “Not good enough for you?” she cried, in what he felt to be an overly dramatic way. “I’m good enough to be your mistress but not to be your wife?” Peter quickened his step when he heard voices. “I merely feel we would not suit, that is all.” She sniffed in a most unromantic manner. “I don’t understand why. We don’t have to live in each other’s pockets, after all. I can produce your heir, and we can go our separate ways if that’s what you wish.” Did he hear an edge of despair in her voice? No, not Elizabeth. He shook his head sadly. What he had once imagined would be his lot was now anathema to him. It sounded like purgatory, a constant expiation of the sins he had committed in his youth. “I don’t want that, Elizabeth, and it would be unfair to ask you to share the kind of marriage I want. Devotion and closeness you wouldn’t like. I want trust.” Glancing at her face Peter saw the change from seductress to hellcat. It took remarkably little change in her facial expression; a hardening of the eyes and a tightening of the muscles around the mouth and the thing was done. “Trust? When did we ever trust each other? You were as bad as I was, no better, no worse. People would say we deserved each other.” 188

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Sadly, my dear, I fear you’re right. I fear I have a more exalted opinion of myself than most the world. I would appreciate the chance to prove it.” “Why?” Peter realized there was very little he could explain to her. In her way, she was right, but so was he. He took his now ruffled ex mistress into the salon where several of his family had gathered after arriving for the memorial service. It was only when he retired for the night that Peter realized why he had felt so restless all day. He hadn’t kissed Arabella once.

www.samhainpublishing.com

189

Chapter Thirteen

When Nathaniel decided to stay at home that Saturday, Arabella dressed in her oldest clothes and spent the day up the apple trees in her orchard, with a gardener and several large baskets for company. They gathered a satisfactory crop, and Arabella watched the fruit picked over and carefully dealt with. The bruised fruit would go into apple jelly, a process that filled the house with mouth-watering scents as the pans boiled on the stove. The resulting purée would then be hung in the jelly bags and strained for the clear, delicious preserve. The good fruit was carefully packed away in straw for use over the winter. Some was put into dishes for immediate consumption, and Arabella looked forward to the fruit pies her cook would produce. A day well spent. Her satisfaction dissipated when she went through the hall and met Nathaniel there. “My dear. Almost like old times, isn’t it? Your brother, although a charming man, is a little de trop sometimes.”

Tantalizing Secrets

“My brother is welcome here whenever he chooses to visit.” Arabella attempted to brush past him but it was impossible. He was too broad, filling all the space available. “Yes, of course, but I’m looking forward to dinner tonight.” Arabella could hardly believe it but Nathaniel licked his lips. How could she bear it? She decided she couldn’t. Fruit pies weren’t enough to persuade her to eat with him. “I’m afraid I must leave you on your own tonight, sir. I’m going to Caroline’s for dinner. She needs the company.” At least he didn’t grind his teeth. “Yes, of course. Would you like me to accompany you?” “No, thank you. Caroline’s not ready for company yet.” His face fell, but he didn’t object. “Please give her my best wishes.” Abruptly he turned away and Arabella could go upstairs.

Caroline put down her spoon. “You’ve lost weight.” “So have you,” replied Arabella. “In me it’s not surprising,” Caroline said. “I’ve had a lot to cope with. Not only Lewis’s death, but the news that he wasn’t Lewis at all… Have a peach.” “Where did they come from?” Arabella picked up the golden, furred fruit and turned it round in her hands, enjoying www.samhainpublishing.com

191

Lynne Connolly

the texture. She put it on her plate and picked up her fruit knife. “They were sent from Ulverscroft House.” “Peter?” Caroline’s head went up sharply, and her eyes narrowed. “No, it must have been Lewis’s father. I have to continue to call him that, you know. He’ll always be Lewis to me.” “Do you mind?” “Mind what?” Arabella kept her attention fixed on her peach, carefully pulling the peel away to reveal the luscious fruit beneath. She had always loved peaches. “The way the family has decided to deal with the whole business.” “The whole business?” Caroline echoed. After a moment she said, in a steadier tone, “Yes, I think it’s sensible. As far as Leicester is concerned I’m Mrs. Worth still, and no scandal will reach either side, especially if I move. I’ve had a letter from the earl, you know.” Arabella kept her head down. “He was very understanding. He asked if he could see William some time.” This did bring Arabella’s head up. “How will he do that?” “He’ll do it the same way his son did. Quietly, in an unmarked chaise.” At the mention of Peter, Arabella flushed. Feeling the heat in her cheeks, she lowered her head to her peach again, 192

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

but it was too late. Caroline had seen the telltale blush.“I’ve seen the way he looks at you. I think he feels the same as you do.” It was too late for her to try to hide from her sister, so Arabella abandoned the succulent fruit and gave her sister her full attention. “How can you tell?” “He watches you when he thinks no one is watching him. I don’t think he can help himself. He loves you, Arabella.” Arabella shook her head. “No, he desires me. I don’t think he loves me.” She didn’t need to tell her sister how she felt. It must be all too clear in her gaze. Caroline pursed her lips in a gesture of doubt. “It’s more than that, Arabella.” “It may be for now, but with his reputation it’s not likely to last long.” “Poor Bella.” Caroline reached her hand across the table and took her sister’s in her own. “You love him, don’t you? Will you take him?” Arabella bit her lip. “I don’t know. I’m so afraid he will leave me before too long.” She didn’t answer her sister’s first question, not because she didn’t know the answer but because she wasn’t ready to confess to it. “How long does it ever last? Have you ever wondered how I could take Lewis’s death so serenely?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

193

Lynne Connolly

“No. I know you’re a dignified woman of honor, and you’re not one to show your distress in public.” Caroline’s eyes held Arabella’s. “No. I stopped loving him, at least in the desperate way I did when I first met him. He was having an affair, you know.” “What?” Suddenly her own dilemma paled. Caroline had seemed so happy with Lewis; they were such a devoted couple. “Are you sure?” “Sure and certain,” Caroline replied, dry-eyed. “She came to the house and told him she was pregnant. About a week before he died. She was very beautiful. I’d never met her before, but Lewis spent a lot of time away from home.” “What happened?” “He sent her away. He would have nothing to do with her, but he confessed to me that he had bedded her. At the estate, he said, on one of his business trips. It hurt me deeply, Arabella, and although he said he was sorry I felt my trust in him had been abused. When he died, when I heard who he really was and what he had done, my love died completely. If he had loved me, he wouldn’t have deceived me so, would he?” Arabella saw Caroline’s lip tremble and gripped her sister’s hand tighter. “Why not? Peter said he had never seen him so content as he was in the last few years. He said Lady Bredon was a cold-hearted woman who never gave him the 194

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

love he needed. I think he fell in love with you and gave you all that he could. He loved William and he risked so much by coming here and keeping up his pretence. If he had lived, I think he would have married you.” “He didn’t love me,” Caroline said, but she no longer sounded quite so sure. Arabella got up and went round the table, pulling Caroline into her arms just as she burst into deep, racking sobs. “He didn’t, he didn’t!” Caroline cried. “Oh God, how can I bear it? How can I go on without him?”

Peter dressed with care for the service the next day, trying to put the memory of the funeral in Leicester out of his mind. After a while, he found he couldn’t so he no longer tried. These were the two sides of Gerald, and this morning they would be laying the figurehead to rest. He had said goodbye to the man, the person he had shared a nursery with as a boy, last week. This was the ceremony, the burial of a man who should have been one of the premier peers of the country, had he lived that long. The family had gathered, together with a few distinguished guests. Peter knew his part, had taken care to understand what was expected of him. Accordingly, he dressed in deepest black, even to his lace, and removed all his jewelry. He allowed his valet to pin up his www.samhainpublishing.com

195

Lynne Connolly

queue and reverently place a white wig on his head, each curl immaculate, breathtaking in its perfection. Staring at his reflection in the mirror, Peter wondered what Arabella would think of him like this, and decided he didn’t want to know. This day signaled the end of his old life and the beginning of his new one as the heir to Ulverscroft. Without looking back into the mirror, Peter left the room and went downstairs. The first person he saw was his brother Robert, heading up the corridor towards the Gold Saloon, where the family was appointed to gather before going to the chapel. They both stopped, and despite their finery, they embraced. Peter was the first to draw back from the bear hug. “It’s good to see you, Robert. How’s John?” Robert’s face lit up at the mention of his son’s name. “Very well thank you, Peter. He seems a bit stronger of late.” Peter was glad to hear it. “Have you brought him?” Robert shook his head. “This isn’t the place for him, especially at a time like this. Celia’s looking after him.” Celia was Robert’s deceased wife’s cousin. Privately, Peter thought Robert could do a lot worse than Celia, but Robert had never cast covetous eyes in her direction, lovely though she was. “You’re the heir presumptive now,” Peter reminded him. “You might need to be closer for a while.”

196

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Robert regarded him glumly. “You always said you wouldn’t marry. Am I to expect the duties in time? I had hoped, for John’s sake—but never mind that.” “Oh but I do.” Peter glanced around, but no one was within hearing distance. “I had hoped to remain fancy free for the rest of my life, but I think I must slip my neck into the noose.” Arabella’s elfin face flashed before his mind’s eye. “It might not be all bad, at that.” “It isn’t.” At his brother’s doleful tone, Peter’s attention went back to him and he clapped his hand on Robert’s shoulder. “I’m sorry. What a dog I am talking to you like that.” “You were probably thinking of Gerald’s marriage, not mine.” “Yes, of course.” Turning, he began to stroll by his brother’s side towards the Gold Saloon. “You were very happy with Pamela. I’m sorry I was so tactless.” “Think nothing of it. I’m probably the only person you feel close enough to relax in that way. It’s a compliment, in a way.” “There might be one other,” Peter admitted. Robert’s dark countenance turned to his brother. “Really? Do tell me more.” Peter grinned. “I probably shouldn’t have said anything at all. It’s early days yet, Robert. I don’t know how she feels www.samhainpublishing.com

197

Lynne Connolly

about me, how she would feel about taking on all this—” He waved vaguely around the statue encrusted, painting infested corridor. “She might prefer a discreet affair. I will stand by her wishes, do whatever she prefers.” “Even if it means marriage?” Peter shrugged. “I have to marry sooner or later, it seems. But no, I don’t think she’d want this.” “Do you love her?” If anyone other than Robert had asked, Peter wouldn’t have answered, but this was his only surviving brother and his best beloved sibling. “Yes. I don’t know how long that will last, either.” “There are no guarantees in life.” “No.” But he still couldn’t imagine Arabella here, graciously entertaining guests and taking on the best of society, as his mother did. The empty yearning at the pit of his stomach he would keep to himself. He had loved women before, but it had never lasted long. This time, he didn’t know whether to hope his feelings dissipated or deepened. They reached the saloon and the waiting footman threw open the doors. A selection of beautifully dressed mourners awaited, a flock of carefully turned out crows. They waited while Peter made his bow, courtly and perfect, then watched him make the rounds, elegant and self-assured.

198

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

He paid his respects to everyone, received their condolences and went to stand next to his mother’s chair. Since it was a memorial service, and not a funeral, ladies were to be present. “A sad business,” said Charles Worsley, Peter’s uncle. “I suppose there is no doubt?” The Earl of Ulverscroft shook his head. A cloud of powder rose from his wig. His valet had been over enthusiastic in his efforts. “No doubt whatsoever. Several members of the crew saw Gerald washed overboard.” “As well you had other heirs.” Charles wasn’t known for his tact. “At least the family will go on in the direct line.” He glared at Peter. “And now for the next generation. Better get to it, sir.” Peter sighed, and let it be seen. “As you say, sir, but I think I will let the sea settle on my brother’s grave first. I shall miss him.” Mrs. Worsley, sitting next to her husband, snorted. “You didn’t seem to be particularly close.” “I didn’t have to live in his pocket to appreciate him.” Peter had faced worse in Parliament. Just not so personal. “We had our own lives. Now I have to live his for him.” He was ready when the family moved to the Chapel. He followed his father and listened to the Bishop of Bideford, another uncle, launch into his eulogy. www.samhainpublishing.com

199

Lynne Connolly

The service was a ceremonial farewell to a prominent member of the ruling class. It proceeded smoothly without any undue emotion. The local gentry attended, and some of the most prominent members of society, some of whom were openly speculative when they looked at the new Viscount Bredon. Peter loftily ignored the gazes, as was only proper, but inside his heart sank. After a decent period of mourning was over, they would seek him out. Peter must make sure they didn’t find him until he was ready. If he was ever ready. Afterwards they sat down to dinner, an interminable solemn meal of five courses that they must all sit through. Used to such ceremonial affairs Peter wondered if Arabella would be able to endure them, or if they would make her unhappy or unsure of herself. Would he be better choosing a figurehead wife and spending all his time with Arabella, if she would have him? How would she feel about the inevitable making of the heir? Would he tolerate anyone but Arabella bearing his heir? He didn’t know.

200

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Fourteen

Early in the morning, Peter was waiting for his father and brother, in the estate office where they would not be disturbed. They arrived promptly, and Peter proceeded to tell them what he had discovered in Leicester. “I’m sure Gerald discovered something about the counterfeiting,” Peter said. “What I don’t know is how he was persuaded to go up that tower, and what he was doing there. It might have been an accident, but I don’t think so.” “What will you do when you discover what happened?” Peter frowned and toyed with his tea dish in its saucer, the only sound in the room the scraping of china against china. “I don’t know, sir. I must stay and try to catch the counterfeiters at their game. I can lay enough evidence already to make a case, but if I do that, and reveal who I am, I could be compromising my hostess. I’m staying with Mrs. Mason, posing as her brother. If I have to bring murder charges, I won’t name Gerald. Lewis Worth was his name there. You may be called to confirm that he was one of your land stewards. Will you do that, Father?”

Lynne Connolly

“Of course. We must do everything we can to bring this gang to justice.” There was a pause and then Lord Ulverscroft said, as though the words were ripped out of him, “This Mrs. Mason. Is she one of your flirts?” “No,” Peter replied at once without thought and then wished he hadn’t betrayed himself so much with that flash of anger he’d allowed to color his voice. “I see.” Peter was sure his father did see, especially after their conversation of the day before. Robert cast him a sharp glance. “I’d like to leave as soon as I can. The best way is probably to arrange a raid, but we must do it discreetly and carefully before they get wind of anything and hide the evidence. I’ve sent Ar—Mrs. Mason’s brother, Julian Shaw, to London to arrange a few matters for me.” “I thought you were posing as Mrs. Mason’s brother?” He gave a glimmer of a smile. “We arranged it too hastily, but Shaw is posing as my secretary. I have a mind to employ him on a more permanent basis. He’s a resourceful man of intelligence, who needs a good start to bring out his true qualities. He’s newly back from India, where he failed to make his fortune.”

202

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

His father grunted. “So we’re to entertain the whole family, are we? It seems they’ve wound their tendrils around us.” Robert barked a laugh. “More than tendrils, I’d say!” Peter sent him a quelling glance before he took his leave. Peter left the room, heading for his mother’s suite, but just outside the door, the sight of Elizabeth checked him. She was staring at a particularly boring view of the house from the South, painted by a travelling artist about fifty years before. It had been badly executed and the pigments must have been of poor quality because it was crazed by cracks running across the entire surface. That was why it was placed here, outside the estate office. “Good morning, Mrs. Wisheart,” said Peter, heart sinking. He’d hoped for a clean break. It wasn’t like Elizabeth to remain where she knew she wasn’t wanted. He hoped his use of her formal name would remind her of the fact. She turned a winsome smile on him. “Good morning, Peter. How are you today?” “In a hurry, I’m afraid. After chapel I have to leave.” She pouted. “For your new mistress?” He frowned. “Hardly. Just business.” “I don’t believe you.” She put a carefully manicured finger to her lower lip. “You’ve never been so eager to attend to business before.” www.samhainpublishing.com

203

Lynne Connolly

She moved closer but Peter held his ground. To move back would be to concede a weakness. “What’s her name?” Peter sighed heavily and theatrically. “You may have forgotten my new responsibilities, Elizabeth. I have not. I can only repeat that I have no mistress at present and precious little time for one.” She moved to one side, and Peter saw his chance and moved past her. “Forgive me, Elizabeth, I really must hurry.” “When will you be back?” “I have no idea.” Peter sketched a perfunctory bow and hurried away. He wasn’t sure why his interest in her had faded so much, especially after years of acquaintance. Yes, he did. He wasn’t about to lie to himself. He missed Arabella so much he ached with it, and he couldn’t imagine any other woman in his bed now.

204

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Fifteen

“Finished the scrumping?” Arabella grinned at her sister, reminded of less respectable days spent in the apple orchard. “Yes, thank you. It kept me out of Nathaniel’s way nicely.” “I still think you should come home with me.” Caroline carefully drew on her gloves. “You’re not safe in this house with only Nathaniel for company.” “Peter will be back soon,” Arabella ventured. “Are you sure?” Arabella stared at Caroline, startled by the inference. Caroline pursed her lips. “The man is a libertine, and he got nowhere with you—at least I hope he didn’t. He also has a lot of problems, and a new life.” “He wants to know why his brother died,” Arabella reminded her, voice tight with tension. She would find it hard to support, if he didn’t come back. It would be understandable, but he promised. She wanted to believe him, to trust his word. “He may have to accept it was an accident, as I have,” Caroline said. “That tower was built hundreds of years ago and it can’t be very safe up there. I don’t know why he went,

Lynne Connolly

but he did, and he fell. That’s all there is to it.” She turned away to adjust the veil on her bonnet, and Arabella let her, even though she saw the tears in Caroline’s eyes. It was best she said no more. Her sister’s words forced Arabella to consider her situation if Peter didn’t come back. Things had changed. She was no longer satisfied with her life here. It was time to move on, though how and where she had no idea. If Nathaniel made her an offer for the house, she would take it, and perhaps move back to Loughborough, or somewhere else. If Peter’s visit had done nothing else, it had given her the impetus she needed to make her look ahead. Nathaniel behaved obnoxiously over dinner—every conversational gambit became a leering remark. When, finally unable to take any more, Arabella rose to go to her room he stood and seized her hand as she passed his chair. He grasped it tightly, although she struggled to free herself. “I have enjoyed this meal, my sweet morsel. I cannot wait until you see sense and accept me as your husband. Don’t keep me waiting too long.” His roguish smile made Arabella shudder. “I’ve told you, Nathaniel, I have no wish to marry you. If it’s the house you want you may have it—at a price.” “The price is your sweet self.” 206

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella preferred him stern. At least he didn’t smile then. The grin that displayed broken and ill-cared-for teeth made her feel queasy when she thought of it anywhere near her own person. “Then you will never have it.” She pulled her hand free. She lost no time but went to her room and locked the door behind her. She prepared herself for bed, in a night rail and loose gown, but the hour was early yet. Having trapped herself in her room, she had to read a book, but she enjoyed the quiet time, although she would have appreciated a drink of some kind. It was about ten when she looked up from her book and decided to light the fire. The nights were getting increasingly chilly. She used the branch of candles she’d left by the bed to light the taper, and thrust it into the old newspapers stuffed under the kindling. Sitting on the rug set in front of the fire Arabella curled her arms around her knees and watched the flames, letting her mind wander with the flickers. Now she’d decided on a future, her mind was more tranquil, less restless. There would even be some time for Peter if she was careful, but he couldn’t be at the centre of her plans. Arabella remembered the tantalus in Peter’s room, the three decanters of madeira, brandy and port. She found the

www.samhainpublishing.com

207

Lynne Connolly

idea of a glass of madeira wine particularly appealing tonight. She could toast her new plans. She needn’t go into the corridor outside and risk encountering Nathaniel, although Arabella guessed he was deeply into his second or third bottle by now. She could use the communicating door, the key handily in the lock on her side. She turned it and went through. A pair of arms grabbed her. At first Arabella thought Peter had come home early, and she relaxed. There had been a lot of traffic up and down the road near the house, and he could have arrived without her knowledge. It took her a bare moment to realize that these arms were thicker, and the body against her back broader. When she felt the hot, stinking breath on her cheek, the odor of rotting teeth mingled with strong spirits, Arabella knew who held her. “Nathaniel, let go of me!” “Not likely.” He muffled his words against her loose hair. She hadn’t yet braided it. He pulled her hard against him. She felt the chunky erection against her bottom, the only hard part of him. “You’ve been missing this,” he murmured, his quiet words loud against her ear. “I’ll show you and then you won’t want to get away any more. I promise you, it will be good.” Arabella drew a deep breath to scream for help, and at the same time jerked her elbows back against him, trying to jab 208

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

his stomach. He moved his body back and tightened one arm about her body. At the same time, he clamped the other hand over her mouth, muffling her outraged scream. When she tried to bite, he merely chuckled. “I like spirit in my women. Fight all you like, my dear. It will only enhance my enjoyment of you.” With a grunt, he thrust his leg between her thighs from behind, sending her off balance. Arabella flailed, but she felt herself falling. She hoped to hit the floor and roll, but Nathaniel forestalled her by catching her. This time she faced him. He didn’t give her a chance to recover but covered her mouth with his and thrust his thick tongue into her mouth. He clamped her arms to her sides and thrust one knee between her legs. Arabella heard her night rail rip. She would not let him do this, she could not! Nathaniel was large and heavy, and Arabella began to gasp from lack of breath. His wet mouth still covered hers, and she found it hard to gather enough breath through her nose. Very soon, she would pass out, and be totally defenseless. Panic rose in her throat, making her feel sick. His breath on her face was hot and stinking. Inspiration struck. Arabella bit down on his tongue. He drew back with a sharp cry and a curse. “Bitch!” Arabella drew breath, but he had the presence of mind to replace his mouth with his hand. Arabella was stifled again, but she could see further, and he’d been forced to release one www.samhainpublishing.com

209

Lynne Connolly

of her arms to silence her. When she clawed at him he took his hand off her mouth, but only to strike her, open handed, across her face. She gasped, letting out a yelp of pain. “Fighting is one thing,” he snarled, traces of blood on his lips now. “But I’ll teach you to behave. Lie still, damn you!” Taking the hem of her gown, he turned the small rip into a large one, tearing up until Arabella felt fresh air on her thighs. She wouldn’t let him take her willingly, she would die first. He seized her hair and dragged her up to his mouth, but didn’t use his tongue this time. Arabella tasted blood and gagged. Cool air struck her face with a suddenness that made her gasp, dragging breath back into her lungs. Nathaniel seemed to be lurching backwards, and by the expression on his face, not by his own design. If she had doubted that Peter could fight someone larger than himself, it was dissipated now. There was no mistaking the face before her; although twisted by a rage Arabella had never seen before. He dragged Nathaniel off her with one hand, and he now used the other, balled into a fist, to strike the large man on the jaw. Before Nathaniel had a chance to recover, he spun him around, twisting his arm painfully up against his back. Nathaniel’s keening cry brought no response though Arabella guessed the servants had heard it. 210

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

The words Peter growled in his ear were low, but easy for her to hear. “Touch her again and I’ll kill you.” Peter propelled the now helpless Nathaniel to the door. “Be out by morning. No excuses, no delays. If you’re not ready I’ll have you thrown out.” Peter used his knee to propel Nathaniel out of the bedroom door and by the crash Arabella heard, he must have fallen. Sparing no further time, Peter slammed the door closed and locked it before striding back to where Arabella still lay. She became aware of her scandalous lack of cover, and pulled at the torn edges of her night rail, but he didn’t seem to notice. He picked her up and carried her to the bed. A series of booming thumps resounded on the door. “Shaw, How dare you come between a man and his betrothed?” sounded dully through it. Peter turned his head and raised his voice. “Any betrothal you might have assumed is at an end.” A few more thumps came, together with some colorful cursing, but Peter took no more notice, turning all his attention to Arabella. He covered her with the turned back coverlet and sat down on the bed. “Arabella, oh love, I should never have left you alone with that bastard.” Her mouth twitched. She found words. “I’ve managed before. He’s drunk and desperate.” She was in such a state that only in retrospect did she notice the endearment he’d let slip. www.samhainpublishing.com

211

Lynne Connolly

She wanted to hear it again. “I—I was foolish. I wanted a drink, and I knew there was some in here. I forgot the outer door was unlocked.” Tears seeped from her eyes, but Arabella knocked them aside angrily. More joined them and with a choked, “Sorry,” Arabella turned to bury her face in the pillow. She heard his voice over her quiet, shaking sobs. “Shall I leave you? I’d rather not, but I’ll do whatever you wish. You’re safe now. He won’t come in.” “No, no, please don’t leave me.” Arabella couldn’t look around, but she desperately wanted him to stay. She was ashamed of her helplessness, but couldn’t stop her tears. She felt his arms on hers. He lifted her to rest her head on his shoulder and stroked her hair while she struggled to regain her self-control. “Cry now, Arabella, sweet Arabella. Let it come, let it all out. You’re safe, and I won’t leave you so vulnerable again.” Slowly her tears subsided. She turned her head to look up at his face. He smiled, his fury entirely gone, and picked a strand of hair off her face. “Better?” She nodded. “Can you tell me what he did? All I saw was him on top of you. I didn’t stop to ask.” “He wanted to rape me,” she whispered, her voice clogged with tears, “but he didn’t. He would have done, if you hadn’t come. If I could have called out someone would have 212

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

come, but the servants are all on the other side of the house. I would have had to scream before anyone heard me.” Her cheek touched the brocade of his waistcoat. It felt comforting. He was holding his coat around her, cradling her in the warmth of his body. She clung to him, never wanting to let go. She saw his mouth firm. “Shall I fetch you that drink?” She nodded, but felt a sense of loss when he got to his feet and walked to the small table by the window where the tantalus was. He poured two glasses of brandy and brought them back to the bed, handing one to her. Arabella managed a shaky smile of thanks but the glass rattled against her teeth when she took her first sip. Peter drank his in one gulp, and it was only then she noticed his hand shook too, though not as much as hers. He got up and went into the other room. With a sinking heart, Arabella thought he was going to leave her, but she heard his footsteps returning and saw the light cast before him by her branch of candles. He lit the candles in their sconces above the fireplace, and put the candelabrum on the table opposite the bed, where the light fell directly over the covers. When she leant over to put her empty glass down, her robe fell open, but she didn’t feel she had to clutch it back around her. She felt comfortable, even though she knew Peter wasn’t indifferent to her. It was a measure of her trust in him. www.samhainpublishing.com

213

Lynne Connolly

He noticed, and reached across to pull the covers up over her. His smile was gently rueful. “Don’t tempt me. Not tonight.” “Why not?” A pulse of excitement rose inside her as her anger and fear from Nathaniel’s attack dissipated. “Not after that.” Arabella’s spirits plummeted. What had happened might have deterred him and decided him against her. And he’d been away with his own people for the last few days. Something might have happened to change his mind. She turned her head away. “No, of course not.” There was a pause and she felt the bed dip when he sat down on its edge. The sheets rustled. “Look at me, Arabella.” His voice was low, but insistent. She turned to him, trying to keep her expression blank. He studied her face and then put out one finger and touched her chin. “What is it? You must know I won’t hurt you.” She stared at him, unsure of what to say, and then she found some words. “It’s nothing. I just don’t want to be alone.” “I’ll sleep next door. We can leave the communicating door open.” Her heart sank. “If—if that’s what you think is best. I’ll go back to my own bed, if you want me to.” “Are you feeling better?” 214

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Yes—now you’re back. I feel safe.” They hadn’t taken their gazes away from each other. Arabella greedily gazed her fill. Was she imagining it, or did she see her own hunger reflected in his eyes? Perhaps it was just a reflection, something she wanted to see because she felt it so strongly herself. “I missed you.” Arabella wasn’t sure who said that. She sat up, went to him. His arms went around her, where she wanted them. His mouth descended to her and softened against her lips in a gentle kiss. Peter groaned, low in his throat. Arabella pressed closer and pushed her arms around him, under his coat. He finished the kiss and drew back so he could study her face. “Arabella you’ve been in my mind all the time, whether I wanted you to be or not. I want you very much. I can’t sleep in the same bed as you—in the same room, even, without wanting you. I’m sorry. That must be the last thing you want tonight.” He made to draw back but she wouldn’t let him. “If it were anyone but you. Peter, I know there’s no future for us, but this once, just this once, stay with me. Make me forget Nathaniel, give me something good to remember.” “Are you sure?” There was something else in his eyes that Arabella couldn’t interpret. Warmth perhaps. “Yes, I’m sure. Love me, Peter.” www.samhainpublishing.com

215

Lynne Connolly

He swooped down to claim her with his mouth and she responded with all the ardor surging through her body. At first tentative, when she curled a hand around his neck he pushed his tongue into her and she welcomed him and touched it with her own. He kissed her with leisurely thoroughness and she lay back, immersing herself in the sensation. He drew back and studied her, his hands cupping her face, desire and care warming his gaze. After a blissful interval, she lifted her hands and began to undo his waistcoat. He helped, shrugging off his coat and starting at the top of the waistcoat so their fingers met half way. He took her hand in his and placed it on his chest. Arabella felt his warmth under the fine linen of his shirt and heard his groan when she smoothed her hand over him. “Arabella, I don’t want to take advantage of you when you’re vulnerable.” His voice was huskier than usual. “This has nothing to do with Nathaniel. It’s all about us. You asked me before you went away if I would consider this and I have. I want you too much to say no.” Respectability be damned. She knew this kind of opportunity wouldn’t come her way twice. “Arabella!” He kissed her again, and she felt his need in the way his hands roamed over her back, caressing her and

216

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

pressing her to him. His mouth explored hers urgently, warmth from his tongue and lips penetrating her desire. He broke away from her. “Just a moment.” He picked up his coat and slipped off his waistcoat, moving to a chair and throwing the garments across it. He looked at her, a long, lingering exploration of her contours, and smiled shakily. “We’re getting close to the point of no return. Remember, I said I’d tell you.” “I thought we’d reached it already.” Arabella felt warm and wanted, her despair dissipated by his desire for her. “Not quite.” He undid the fastenings on his cuffs and at the neck, dragging the shirt over his head. When he saw Arabella

looking

avidly,

he

turned

to

face

her.

“Disappointed?” She examined the hard muscles that rippled under his skin when he moved, the lean athleticism he displayed for her. She shook her head. He laughed lightly and bent to the buckles at his knee. He sat on the chair to remove his boots, the spurs jingling. He took them off by the simple expedient of treading on the heels and pulling his legs out of the boots. “Your valet wouldn’t like that.” “My valet isn’t here.” He gave her a wicked grin. “Thank God. He wouldn’t approve of any of this.” “Your valet is a Puritan?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

217

Lynne Connolly

“Not far from one. He wouldn’t stay with me if I didn’t pay him well and bring him the prestige he craves. He’d hate it here, where I’m nobody.” “You’re not nobody. You’re Peter.” He gave a soft laugh. He tugged off his stockings and undid the flap of his breeches. Holding them up, he glanced at her. “Last chance.” She shook her head. He let the breeches fall, and dragged his underwear down to follow. When he stood up he let her look her fill, unashamed of his body and his rampant arousal. Her attention went to his face, and he chuckled. “A lady.” He crossed the room to her. “My lady.” Arabella wasn’t afraid, but she was apprehensive. He sat on the edge of the bed and she sat up. He watched while she undid the ties at her neck and rid herself of her ruined nightgown. Something else entered his gaze; Arabella recognized it as hunger, although she’d never seen it before in these circumstances. Her apprehension broke, replaced by a new tension. She wanted him badly now, and not for comfort. Her thighs dampened with her essence—she was ready for him. Arabella daren’t move and break the spell. He might move away, or think better of it, and she couldn’t bear it. Rejection from Peter would hurt her terribly, but from the look on his face, she doubted very much that he would. 218

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She was right. He was the first to move, reaching forward to grip her shoulder and pull her close, none too gently. His mouth met hers and he lifted his feet to join her in the bed. “Now,” he said against her mouth. “Now it’s too late.” “Oh yes. Far too late.” He took her mouth in a searing kiss, their heated breath meeting fiercely, then pulled away and kissed her cheek and the pulse point at the base of her neck. She stretched back and sighed when she felt his hands on her, smoothing from her waist to her breasts. “Arabella, you’re exquisite.” He moved down to kiss the upper slope of her breasts. He took a nipple into his mouth and stroked the sensitive skin, tracing the contours with his tongue, caressing the other breast with one hand. It felt exquisite to her, matching his words. She couldn’t think of any other word while he moved down her body, kissing and caressing, learning her. Exquisite, exquisite. He reached the inside of her hip and she jerked away with the sensitivity he’d aroused in her. She heard him murmur something, but couldn’t hear the words. He pulled her firmly towards him and played his tongue on the sensitized skin. Arabella wriggled under his hands but he wouldn’t let her go. She hadn’t thought that anyone did that, kissed her there, but when Peter did it, she didn’t want him to stop.

www.samhainpublishing.com

219

Lynne Connolly

He lifted himself up the bed, pausing at her navel and her breasts. He ended over her, his legs inside hers, his erection nudging her most sensitive parts. He dipped his head for a kiss and slipped his hand down to caress her. “I’ve spent nights thinking about this. What it would be like, how wonderful it would feel.” He guided his erection so it barely entered her. “It’s better.” He bent to kiss her and at the same time drove firmly inside. Arabella arched her back. She couldn’t stop her reaction, the need to be as close as she could get, to touch all of her to all of him. His gasp rewarded her. “Ah, Arabella, you feel so good.” “You too. Oh Peter!” He drove hard into her, and she pushed back, just as hard. Both cried out at the same time. Warmth grew into a furnace of heat; tingles into shudders and then Arabella felt something new. “Peter, Oh, Peter, what’s happening?” He paused, deep within her. “You’ve never felt this before?” Wonderingly she stared into his eyes, dark and fathomless. “Never.” He lifted his hand to caress her cheek, and gave her a gentle smile. It reached her, soul deep. “Sweetheart, it gives me so much pleasure to be the first man to bring this to you. 220

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Relax, Arabella, let me love you. Let it go, let it take you. Don’t be afraid.” Arabella nodded and felt his lips caress her forehead. He moved again, and instantly she felt the tingle deep inside that had surprised her before. Remembering his words, she relaxed and let him show her. Moving by instinct now, she pushed up against his hard body and felt his eager response. “Yes, love, that’s it, oh yes, keep doing that.” Time meant nothing. The feeling grew until she had no existence outside it. She was climbing to something, a peak of pure sensation. When she cried out he kissed her, plunged his tongue into her mouth, plundering her in order to give her everything back. The sensation slowly faded, leaving a feeling of complete tranquility. Arabella opened her eyes and smiled into his. “You see?” His voice came as low as a cat’s purr. “Yes, I see. And you were right. I’ve never felt like that before.” His smile turned wicked. “Shall we try for an encore?” He drove deeply into her and took her whirling with him. Arabella thought she couldn’t feel that way again but after a while, she found she was wrong. She threw her arms around him and clutched him, feeling his back muscles contract as he pounded into her. She kept her eyes open until the last moment, and watched his ecstasy as this time he joined her. www.samhainpublishing.com

221

Lynne Connolly

His cry came from deep within him. He threw his head back and his hair fell loose, flowing around his shoulders, which were bulging with straining muscles. Arabella knew she would remember that sight as long as she lived. Whatever came next she had this; Peter, helpless in her arms, lost in her and with her. As she thought this, her own climax burst and she lost herself in him. “I’m sorry.” Arabella opened her eyes to find herself cradled in Peter’s arms, with her legs twined between his. “Whatever for? It was wonderful, Peter. I’ve never known anything like it.” “I didn’t withdraw. There’s a chance I’ve made you pregnant, and I promised not to.” She stared at him, his words bringing reality back. “I’ll manage. It was worth it.” Other people “managed”. If the worst happened, she would too. He flung back the covers, got out of bed and strode to the big chest of drawers. He opened the top drawer and took something out. Arabella was content to watch him. He looked just as glorious from behind, long muscular back flaring into temptingly curved buttocks and strong, long legs. When he turned around, he held something she couldn’t quite see, but one of his thin black hair ribbons trailed from his 222

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

fingers. He didn’t come back to her but crossed the room to the decanters and unstoppered the brandy. The decanter glittered in the flickering candlelight when he lifted and carefully tilted it. He put it down, stoppered it again and came back to her, holding out his hand so she could see what he held. A small sponge, tied around the middle with the ribbon. The sharp scent of good brandy assailed her nostrils. Her questioning gaze went to his face. He sat down. “If you let me put this inside you it will stop pregnancy.” He smiled at her. “No one knows why it works, it just does. Women use it in France and respectable women over here are beginning to use it, as well as the less respectable ones. Unfortunately no one talks openly about such things.” Arabella was appalled. “You carry sponges around with you just in case?” He laughed. “No my sweet, I use them to work up a soap lather for shaving. This is a spare. Will you use it? Or will you condemn me to admiring you from afar? I don’t intend to risk pregnancy with you again, not until—well, never mind that.” “Can you do it? Stay away from me?” He must have seen her disappointment. The experience consumed her, so astonishingly complete she couldn’t imagine not wanting it again. However, he must have known it many www.samhainpublishing.com

223

Lynne Connolly

times, and she shouldn’t expect the same overwhelming reaction from him. The knowledge disappointed her just the same. He watched her, his eyes darkly glinting. “I can, but only if you wish it. And I don’t want to risk you. It’s your choice, Arabella.” “I’ll take the sponge.” He let out a long breath. “I’m so glad.” Smiling, he drew the covers back to reveal her. Her arms went up to cover her breasts, and then she realized she was being foolish and forced herself to drop her hands by her side. “You look lovely,” he assured her. She forced a laugh, determined to keep the mood as light as she could. He didn’t want a permanent arrangement; she thought she had prepared herself for that. He must never know how much the wrench would hurt her. “You say that to every new mistress, I’ll be bound.” He leaned forward and took her hand in his. “I don’t want to think of you as a mistress.” “It’s what I am, now.” He stared down at her palm, open in his hand. “No. I’ve taken mistresses without thought. Sometimes I’ve hardly known them. You, I thought about. You’re a friend—and now a lover.” The last words were soft, almost whispered. He looked up to see the softened look on her face before she 224

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

could hide it and leaned forward to kiss her. Her arms went around him, but he drew back, smoothing his hand down her body. She relaxed like a cat under the caress. His hand moved to her thighs, urging them apart. She enjoyed the exploration, let herself relax. He played with her for a while, and she lay back against the sheets, until she felt him introduce the sponge. She tensed. “No, Arabella, relax. Let me do this.” Arabella obeyed, and she felt his fingers push the sponge the rest of the way. To her surprise, once it was inside she couldn’t feel it anymore. She had thought it would be uncomfortable, but trusted him enough to let him try. He didn’t withdraw his fingers, but moved them inside her. It felt good, and she reached for him. Smiling, he obeyed her unspoken command, and slid on to the bed to hold her close with his other arm, gently moving his fingers inside her, increasing the warmth and watching her need grow. He dropped gentle kisses on her mouth. Everything he did now was gentle. He watched her through half closed eyes, kissed her mouth, her face and her throat while touching her intimately. His thumb found a place she hadn’t been aware of before except as just another part of her body. A jolt of sensation went through her like lightening and she fell back against the pillows, eyes closed. “Oh God!”

www.samhainpublishing.com

225

Lynne Connolly

“You didn’t know about this, either?” He sounded pleased. She opened her eyes and shook her head. “Arabella, love, you’re a complete delight. You’ve never awakened your body to any of this? It’s good to think I can bring you something when you’ve given me so much.” She gasped when he moved his hand. “What are you doing?” “Making you happy, I hope.” His fingers worked magic. When she convulsed, unable to stop her reaction, not wanting to, he held her close and kissed her, then moved his hand away and covered her to enter her again. Arabella felt helpless under him but it was a helplessness she welcomed. When she wound her legs around his and pulled him closer, she heard the yearning groan deep in his throat. While she was still in the throes of the aftermath of her climax, he plunged into her to share it with her. Arabella looked up at him. He smiled and she let him have his triumph. She was too overwhelmed to do anything else. He came back down to kiss her again. He felt so good over her, the light hair on his chest abrading her breasts with a delicious friction. She ran her hands over his back, feeling his muscles, daring to touch his backside. His gasped, “Oh yes!” encouraged her to grip him and pull him into her. She lifted 226

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

her back, and pushed up to meet him, feeling the angle of his drive change. “Oh Peter!” His laugh was sheer enjoyment, no shadows there at all. “What is it, sweetheart?” “It’s wonderful.” Her words seemed to inspire him. He slipped his hand between them, down between the place where their intimate curls mingled into the heat and wetness their joining created. He caressed her in the place he had used before. The resulting jolt nearly sent them both off the bed, but he held on, gripping her around her waist and caressing her until she cried out. Had the servants been closer her cries would have roused them, but she was past caring. Only Arabella existed, in a world set apart, Arabella and her lover, Peter. His eyes shut tight he seemed oblivious to everything else when his climax came upon him. He collapsed against her, but had enough presence of mind to roll on his side. He still gripped her tightly so she followed him. Clasped in his arms, their bodies still entwined, they fell into a deep, sated slumber.

www.samhainpublishing.com

227

Chapter Sixteen

Peter woke in the full light of day. He lay still, unwilling to wake Arabella, keeping his arm loosely about her waist. The covers had slipped a little, and he moved them up to cover her. He didn’t want her getting cold. She didn’t wake, but to his delight moved closer, snuggling in. He felt her warm breath on his shoulder. He couldn’t remember when he had last woken so content. The lovemaking had been spectacular. Not as inventive or as athletic as some of the experiences in his checkered past, but totally fulfilling, as those times hadn’t been. She had trusted him fully. He found her trust breathtaking, and impossible to break. He would never be free of her now. Turning his head Peter saw from the clock on the mantelpiece that it was eight o’clock. The clock downstairs in the hall chimed. Arabella opened her eyes and smiled at him. “Good morning,” he murmured. Recognition came to her, but she didn’t move away, as he’d feared she might.

Tantalizing Secrets

“Good morning,” she replied. They touched their lips in a kiss. Passion had not yet returned, but affection and pleasure were strongly in place. He wanted her to remember him with pleasure. “Are you sorry? Should I have been stronger last night and left?” “No. Not unless you’re sorry.” He smiled. “Never. I wanted this very much.” “I thought when you came back you might have thought better of it. I’m not part of your world. I can’t compete with the kind of ladies you’re used to.” He kissed her again. “I’d put it another way. They can’t compete with you.” She rewarded him with a dig in the ribs. “Flatterer.” He caught her elbows and swung her on top of him. “It’s true. You’re delicious, Arabella.” Her curly hair tumbled over him, tickling him delightfully. She lifted up on her elbows, affording him a delightful view, which he chose not to take after one keening glance. He preferred to look at her face. She was smiling, full of happiness. “A gentleman!” she teased, echoing his compliment of the previous night. “A truth teller.” He tucked a curl behind her ear, lingering to caress its soft curve. “For now.” Did he detect a note of sadness in her tone? “We’ll see.” www.samhainpublishing.com

229

Lynne Connolly

“I know you’ve made no promises, Peter. I know what this is. I’m content, truly I am.” He knew he hadn’t imagined the wistfulness she was trying to keep out of her voice. Perhaps he should tell her now just how he felt about her. Instinct told him he was rushing his fences and that he should wait, but he wanted to take that sadness from her. He opened his mouth. At the same time swiftly hurrying feet ran up to the door and someone hammered on it. “Julian? Are you there?” Julian’s voice. Arabella’s brother. Peter felt her stiffen above him, and stifled a groan. The inevitable had happened and if he opened the door, his state of arousal would have been painfully obvious, even under his dressing gown. Arabella buried her head in his shoulder to stifle her giggle. “Caught. You’re compromised, my lord.” She threw back the covers and snatched up her robe. Peter had to stifle his own groan at the sight of her scurrying across the room naked. She paused at the connecting door to glance back, then she was gone. Peter put on his own robe and went to open the door. Julian’s gaze went suspiciously past him. “I’ve only just got back.” Peter let him in, but stopped to pick up the can of hot water the maid had left outside his door. It was still warm. A 230

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

similar vessel sat by Arabella’s door so it was as well they hadn’t wakened earlier and decided on an encore. Julian closed the door behind him while Peter went over to the washstand and poured some water in the bowl for shaving. When he pulled the top drawer open, he was reminded forcibly of the previous evening and had to suppress a smile. He picked up a sponge, dipped it in the water and began to work up lather on the block of soap that sat in the dish by the bowl. “You should be doing this for me, you know.” “It’s as well you can do it for yourself,” Julian replied. “I was never very good at that part of valeting.” Peter studied Julian in the mirror as he worked the lather over his face. “You could do with a shave.” “I’ve just got back. I would have gone and made myself decent, but Mason waylaid me. I couldn’t make sense of anything he said. What have you been up to?” Peter didn’t answer immediately. A cutthroat razor needed all his concentration. Julian’s attention went from Peter to the room. With a muffled curse, he picked up something from the bed and Peter nicked himself. Damn, and double damn! Gathering his concentration he finished the shave without further mishap, and held the edge of the towel to the small cut. He turned slowly to face Arabella’s brother who held what www.samhainpublishing.com

231

Lynne Connolly

was unmistakably a woman’s night rail, marked by a rent from hem nearly to the neck. Julian stared at him, grim-faced. “Tell me.” Peter sighed. He put the towel down, its purpose accomplished and pulled open the second drawer of the chest for a clean shirt. He let his robe drop to the floor and pulled his shirt over his head. “She wasn’t harmed, though it was a close thing. And keep your voice down. If Arabella’s still asleep, I don’t want to wake her.” He found a clean pair of drawers and pulled them on, taking his time with the fastenings. He looked up to see Julian perched on the bed, in the same place Peter himself had sat the night before to comfort Arabella. “Arabella locked herself into her room, but came in here late last night to get a drink.” He motioned to the table where the decanters reposed. Julian didn’t look away. “Mason was waiting for her. I still want to know what he was doing in here. I don’t think anything of mine is disturbed, but I suspect he was snooping. He took the opportunity to attack her. I got home late, and discovered her fighting him off. That’s how her night rail got torn.” He turned from truth to lies, but kept his tone steady and his eyes on Julian’s face. “I fetched a clean one and left while she changed, but she was too shaken to leave alone for long. I 232

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

stayed with her, fed her a few brandies and put her to bed.” That was nearly true. He crossed the room to the clothes press and found a clean pair of stockings, breeches and a waistcoat. “Before I threw him out, I told Mason to be gone by the morning.” “I’ll kill him.” Julian glared at the outer door, as though expecting Mason to come through it. “I was sorely tempted, but he’s not worth the hanging. He has to leave, if he hasn’t left already. You say he is downstairs?” “Yes, and grumbling fit to bust over his breakfast. The servants are distressed. The butler asked me what he should do.” “Help me eject the bastard.” Peter pulled up his stockings and stepped into his breeches. “We’ll have to keep an eye on him, but he can’t stay here any longer.” He fastened his breeches and looked up. Julian looked stern, but no doubt lay in his clear blue eyes. So like Arabella’s, Peter thought with a leap of his heart. He wrenched his mind back to the present and picked up his waistcoat, thrusting his arms into it. “I think he killed my brother, and I want retribution for that. He went up that tower with him, probably forced Gerald to climb it. Probably because Gerald discovered the counterfeiting.” Peter turned back to the mirror to fasten the buckles on his stock at the back of his neck. www.samhainpublishing.com

233

Lynne Connolly

Julian stood and turned to the door. “Don’t eject Mason,” Peter told him. “I’m supposed to be Arabella’s brother. Let me do it.” “It goes against the grain,” growled Julian, “but I’ll do it.” The door closed behind him and Peter let out a long sigh of relief. He didn’t know how Julian couldn’t have realized what went on in this room last night. If he closed his eyes he could see her in that bed, glorious dark curls tousled, exquisite body curled and relaxed in sleep. He wanted to see that again. And again. Once dressed, Peter went downstairs to the dining room. He entered and closed the door behind him, barring the way of a maid, who brought fresh coffee. He leaned against the door. “I told you to leave.” Mason looked up, and sneered, “What right have you?” “I won’t let you molest Arabella, and she is now unhappy in her own house. You will leave if I have to soil my hands by throwing you out myself.” Mason would be lucky if Peter did it himself, rather than allowing Julian to do it. “I’d like to see you try.” Mason seemed to have regained his bravado with his breakfast. “Servants are packing your things. I gave the order before I came down. You will leave before Arabella leaves her room.” 234

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Mason put his tea dish down carefully in the saucer. “Where do you propose I stay?” Peter shrugged. “Why should I care? You can sleep in your office, at a pinch.” Mason scraped his chair back and got to his feet. He crossed the room with a leisurely stride. Peter smelled the man’s body odor but showed no response. He stepped away from the door. “We will send your post on to you, of course.” Mason faced Peter. “I still mean to marry her. She owes me.” “She owes you nothing.” How he kept his hands off the man he would never know. He wanted to kill him, but he had another fate in mind. Catching Mason in that den of thieves would put him in front of a hanging judge. “This house should have been mine, and her jointure is far too generous.” He paused, biting his lip. “Our business arrangement is still in place, I hope? I make a point of never mixing business and pleasure.” Peter caught his breath at the effrontery of the man. He didn’t stop to think about the consequences of what he was about to say, something very unusual for him. “Any arrangement between us is at an end.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

235

Lynne Connolly

Mason’s eyes smouldered. This seemed to inflame him, as Peter’s previous insults had not. “I can offer you a very good rate of return.” “That is of no matter. I prefer to do business with men of integrity.” Mason’s face grew red and mottled. When he spoke, drops of spittle sprayed from his mouth. Peter wanted to step back, but he was as far back as he could get. “In business, sir, my integrity is undisputed. I trust I will hear nothing from you to counter me, I can be a formidable enemy, sir!” Bluster, Peter thought, and kept calm. “Your treatment of Arabella showed me a side of your nature I find completely unacceptable. You will, of course, write her a letter of apology.” Mason’s bluster was over almost as soon as it had begun. Now the man looked crafty. His eyes narrowed as the red color faded. “Yes, I’ll do that. Do you think she will forgive me?” “Not to the extent of allowing you back into her house.” Mason waved that aside. “I can understand that. I’m afraid I drank a little too much at dinner. I hope she finds herself generous enough to forgive me. I’ll go and stay at the Three Crowns while I await her reply.” Clearly, he expected to be allowed back, whatever Peter might say. The Three Crowns

236

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

was one of the best inns in Leicester, and not cheap. He wouldn’t want to stay there for long. “Very well. I’ll have anything you leave behind delivered there.” Peter moved past Mason into the room. The scent of fried bacon had been enticing him ever since he stepped in, and he could resist its allure no more. Mason hovered. “I—I understand that my behavior might make Arabella—Mrs. Mason wary, but I hope you can assure her that my regard for her is still strong.” “An apology will be enough for now,” Peter said, his attention on the food. “I will speak to her when she is less shaken.” He heard the door close and only then did he turn around. He wasn’t sure how he had managed to keep his hands off Mason. Peter didn’t relax until he heard the front door slam, then he sat down with a full plate and counted his blessings, very slowly. The maid came in with fresh coffee. Now the blight had left the house he was at peace. More than that, he was blissfully happy. He forked up a mouthful of egg and that succulent bacon he had been longing for. Lovemaking made him hungry, and this morning was no exception. He tucked in with a will, only stopping to nod and smile when Julian entered.

www.samhainpublishing.com

237

Lynne Connolly

After Julian had collected a similar plateful, both men ate heartily. Between mouthfuls, Julian managed to tell Peter that Arabella had decided to have her food sent up on a tray. “She seemed very tired. I told her to get some rest.” “The shock, I imagine. He didn’t hurt her. I got there in time.” Not just shock, he thought, and felt his body stir at the reminder. Left to his own devices, he’d have Arabella in a bed for a week. Julian helped himself to more coffee and refilled Peter’s cup at his nod. “I would have killed him if he’d hurt her.” “You’d have been too late. He’d have been dead for hours by then.” Julian shot him a glance that held more than gratitude. “Why? Why should it mean so much to you?” “I’ve never stood by and watched a rape.” “I’ve read about you. You’ve been involved in many less than respectable affairs.” Peter laughed aloud. “You mean I’m a libertine? I can’t deny it.” His smile faded. “However it was always with the consent of all parties concerned.” He put down his cutlery. “I will not rape, or stand by while it is committed. Mason wanted to rape Arabella into marriage. What sort of husband would he make?” “A poor one,” Julian freely admitted, but Peter hadn’t deterred him from his purpose. “You care for my sister, don’t 238

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

you? I don’t know you well enough to know how much, but if you disgrace her, I’ll come for you, be sure of that.” Peter picked up his coffee. “I won’t disgrace her.” He wasn’t ready to confide his feelings for Arabella. Hell, he’d only just admitted his love to himself. He needed time to come to terms with that. The memory of her sweetness haunted Peter all day. He ensured Mason’s belongings were packed and sent to the Three Crowns and then, out of sheer curiosity, went to look at the room Mason had occupied for the last two years. Standing in the centre of the room at the base of the large, dark bed in front of the window Peter felt nothing, but he was sure he detected the heavy body odor of the man, lingering behind like a warning. He crossed the room to the large sash window and flung it open. The rattle of the heavy weight in the sashes must have muffled the sound of the door opening, because when he turned around, Arabella stood in the doorway. Time stopped, and he stood and gazed his fill. Peter moved first. He opened his arms to her, delighted when she came to him without hesitation. Their kiss was knowing, and welcoming. He caressed her mouth with his tongue, lingering when she moaned.

www.samhainpublishing.com

239

Lynne Connolly

Peter could have kissed her all day, but Arabella drew back. She stayed within the circle of his arms, her own around his waist. “He’s gone,” Peter said. Arabella looked around in distaste. “I came to see. I haven’t been inside this room since he moved in.” “Understandable. What will you do with it now?” “Keep it for its original function—as a guest room. Nathaniel came as a guest. He just never left.” He gave her a gentle kiss. “I suppose I have something to be grateful to Mason for.” He laughed at her querying look. “If he hadn’t been in residence you would have put me here, would you not?” She relaxed and smiled up at him. “I wouldn’t be in the delightful situation I’m in now with only a private door between us.” “You’re very flattering,” she said. “I shouldn’t believe you.” “Why not?” Glancing up he saw the oval mirror set above the dressing table. With one arm about her waist, he drew her over to it. “Look. You have a rare loveliness. A ladies maid would weep with joy to serve you.” She made to turn around in his arms so she wasn’t forced to look at herself, but he kept his hands firmly at her waist and wouldn’t allow it. “You need someone to bring out that ethereal part of you. I would love to dress you.” “I thought you wanted to undress me.” 240

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

He chuckled. “That as well.” He bent and pressed a kiss to her throat. When he straightened, he saw her eyes reflected in the mirror, wide and dark. He ran his hands up over her stomacher to cup her breasts. She wouldn’t be able to feel much underneath the whalebone stays but she could see the intimacy, and remember what it meant. She drew a deep breath, her breasts swelling under the light fichu she wore. Her head fell back against him. “In my room at Ulverscroft I have a large mirror. I want to see you reflected in it. Naked. I shall make it my ambition, my heart’s desire.” He caressed her ear with his tongue. Her breath came in sharply. “Peter, you shouldn’t, we couldn’t.” She sounded shocked, but he detected an undercurrent of desire. He was certainly aroused at the thought. “We will,” he murmured. The hoops she wore under her skirts must be preventing her detecting his arousal, for which he was truly grateful. His eagerness for her was becoming embarrassing to him, at least his inability to control it. Physical proof of his need to love her and take care of her. Peter rested his chin lightly on her head and looked at them both in the mirror. A handsome couple, he thought fondly, then grinned. “What are you smiling at?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

241

Lynne Connolly

“You.” He turned her around, his hands at her waist. “You make me smile.” “Peter—Peter what do you mean to do?” The words came as if torn out of her. “What do you mean?” “About us? If there’s an us?” “My sweet, there is undoubtedly an us. We have several courses we can take. I think, for both of us, it might be as well not to rush our fences. Shall we tackle one thing at a time?” “You mean your brother first?” He nodded. “Precisely. We’re here, in the same house, and your friends think I’m your brother. We’ve known each other for less than a month.” He wanted them together and he wanted Arabella happy. More than that he dare not contemplate. Except for one of the errands he’d sent Julian on. An impulse, but it could prove to be one of the best impulses he’d had. “You’re right of course,” Arabella said. “I know you’ll have to leave and go back to your real life, but I have you for now, don’t I?” “Yes. Whatever happens, you have me for always, Arabella. Believe that.” He leaned forward and pressed his lips to her forehead. He felt her arms go around his waist, under his coat and gladly drew her forward to take possession of her lips. 242

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Her response was sweet and eager, everything any man could ever wish for. Peter was the first to notice a swift movement. He tore himself away and stared over Arabella’s head at Julian. “Fairly caught,” he commented dryly. Arabella spun round to see her brother standing in the doorway. “Julian.” “The same.” He stood with his hands on his hips, chin thrust forward aggressively. “How long has this been going on?” Peter frowned at him. He wouldn’t be hurried, and he wouldn’t allow Arabella to be hurried either. His hand was still lightly resting on her waist, and he gave her a slight squeeze. “Go, Arabella. I’ll talk to your brother.” Needing no more urging she walked out of the room, forcing Julian to stand aside. Peter was proud of her exit. She held herself straight, and stared her brother in the eyes on her way past. Worthy of a countess. Christ, he was getting in deep. Julian closed the door behind her and stood in front of it. “Well? I’d thought all the problems solved now Mason was out of the house, but I should have looked further. What a fool I am. I know your reputation, and I’ve seen more of the world than my sister. I thought I could trust you.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

243

Lynne Connolly

“You can trust me to take care of her, as Mason would never have done,” Peter replied. He stared at Julian. Despite the air of recklessness, he knew Julian was sound at bottom, unlike the loathsome Mason. He took a risk. “If she wishes it, I’ll marry her.” Julian’s lip curled. “What kind of fool do you take me for? You’ll be an earl one day. They won’t let you.” Peter shook his head. “I’m also one and thirty and in no need of a lucrative marriage. I can choose whoever I want as my wife.” Julian still wasn’t convinced. “She might not want to.” “She might not.” He paused. “Julian, why do you think I asked you to take a letter to Doctor’s Commons for me?” Julian halted, his mouth half open with his next words unspoken. “That letter I took?” “A request for a special license. Did you bring it?” “Yes,” Julian replied softly. “I thought it was a letter about your Parliamentary duties.” Peter gave him a sweet smile. “It’s a special license made out to Arabella and me. I have some acquaintance among the clergy, and I asked them to be discreet. They know my writing, and my signature. I’m glad they saw fit to oblige me. It may not be necessary, but I like to be sure.” He turned away and walked slowly across to the window. A gardener trimmed the rose bushes in the neat garden, 244

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

preparing the plants for their winter sleep. Peter watched him, reflecting on how comfortable this life was. “I want to continue my parliamentary career. Arabella may not wish to become a parliamentary hostess. As Lord Bredon, there are duties I won’t enjoy, but if she is by my side, they will become more bearable. I missed her horribly this weekend. It was a melancholy time, and if I could have turned to her I think I would have been less miserable.” “You’ve only known her a short time.” “I know.” He turned back to confront Julian. He quickly discerned the more relaxed stance and the angry look had turned to wariness. “It’s one of the reasons I want to wait.” He spread his hands in a placatory gesture. “Julian, I love her. I’m sure of it. She might like to visit Ulverscroft before she makes up her mind. I can ask my mother to invite her.” Julian studied him in silence. Peter wouldn’t have allowed such impertinence in many men, but in the absence of Arabella’s father, Julian had the right to question him and to hear his honest confession. “What if you’re discovered?” “Leicester finds out I’m Bredon, you mean?” Julian nodded. Peter sighed. “In that case I fear I will have to marry her even if she doesn’t wish it. That’s why I wanted the license ready. The scandal would be too much to bear, otherwise.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

245

Lynne Connolly

“What about the heir? You told me you needed an heir.” Julian put his chin up, but didn’t move from his wide legged stance in front of the door. “Is this all a ploy to get a child in the easiest way possible?” “When I first learned of Gerald’s death, that was my first thought.

Marry

someone

convenient,

someone

who

understands the ways of society, get her with child and then go our own ways.” He shuddered. “Now I can’t imagine anything worse. It’s one thing to sow wild oats, but I never imagined I’d be doing it at forty.” “Many do.” “Many never grow up,” Peter said. “I’m ready to move on.” For a long moment, Julian merely studied him, then he unfolded his arms and moved into the room. Peter saw the other man’s body relax and knew he had won. “Hurt her and earl or no earl I’ll kill you.” “Understood. I’ll do my best not to hurt Arabella.” He frowned. “Don’t coerce her, please. She knows I care for her, but not how much. I don’t want to tell her yet. She must feel free to follow her own heart, not mine.” “What if she refuses you?” Peter shrugged. “It must be her choice. I’ve been infatuated by women before, even fancied myself in love, but this is different. There’s no other word for it but love.” 246

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Not many men would have the nerve to say that.” Peter lifted an eyebrow. “Really? I’ve always tried to see my own feelings straight. I’m used to examining my own emotions, because that gives me an advantage over the next man. I’m honest to people I think I can trust, and I’ve rarely been wrong. I know you’ve been engaged in some insalubrious activities, for instance, but I’d trust you at my back in a tight corner.” Julian tried to suppress his smile at Peter’s compliment. “Really? How can you know that?” “You’re at peace with yourself,” Peter said simply. “You’ve not done anything you feel you should be ashamed of. In my experience that means either you’re such a depraved villain nothing shocks you, or you’ve done nothing intrinsically wrong.” “And what makes you so sure I’m not a depraved villain?” Peter let out a crack of laughter. “You’d probably be dying of the pox by now, or sitting in one of the most expensive cells in Newgate.” He turned and made for the door. “Come, let’s find your sister before she thinks we’ve killed each other.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

247

Chapter Seventeen

Arabella sought her brother out, and found him in his small bedroom, gathering up some papers. “Well?” “Well what?” Julian lifted his head and smiled at her. “Oh, you kissing Peter. Yes. He assures me he’ll not dishonor you. I’ve warned him I won’t stand for that, whoever he is.” “Oh.” Arabella wasn’t sure about the explanation. It sounded fishy to her. She had feared a duel, or Peter being asked to leave. Julian shot her a frowning look. “Just watch yourself. He has a lot of experience, and you’ve just had the one elderly husband. I’m not surprised the first healthy male to come your way has bowled you off your feet, but don’t get too carried away, will you?” Arabella took this as a warning well meant. “I’ll try to keep my feet on the ground. I know this might not last forever, but please, Julian, let me enjoy it while it lasts.” He groaned. “Father would kill me if he knew I was in the same house and did nothing. I should confiscate the key between your rooms.”

Tantalizing Secrets

“I’m not a child,” Arabella protested. “You are in law,” Julian replied with a smile. Arabella knew he was teasing her and refused to take the bait. “Maybe, but not here. This is my house, and no one will dictate to me what happens within it.” Julian sketched a bow. “Yes, your majesty.” Arabella grinned. Her mood was too good to spoil today. “And don’t forget it.” She left the room to go about her duties. After an hour, her duties were done. Embroidery didn’t interest her and this wasn’t one of her At Home days so there would be no visitors. She wasn’t dressed to receive, anyway. After drifting down to the kitchen and finding everything in order, Arabella decided to go up to the library and read for a while. When she opened the door and saw Peter, her feeling of restlessness left her. In an ideal world, she would still be in bed—with him. She knew she was blushing, from the increased heat in her face, and would have withdrawn but Peter stood and came forward. “Do join us. We could use another head.” He took her hand and led her to a seat at the big table. Julian stood briefly and then sat again. Peter sat at the head of the table. The space between Julian and himself was covered with papers and books. A ledger lay open. Peter closed it.

www.samhainpublishing.com

249

Lynne Connolly

She took a moment to arrange her full skirts over the chair. When she looked up she deliberately gave her attention to her brother. She didn’t know how she would cope sitting next to her lover. She could almost feel his breath on her neck and his hot gaze on her body, as he had looked at her last night. This was a new experience for her and she didn’t know how she would begin to cope with it. She hoped it didn’t show in her appearance, and it didn’t seem to because Julian didn’t treat her any differently. Peter glanced at Julian. “Tell her what you discovered in London.” Arabella’s attention went to her brother. He leaned back in his chair and grinned. “I’ve been in so many fashionable houses my head’s still spinning. In one, I interrupted a ball and had I been dressed properly I would have been invited there.” He shook his head. “Never seen so much hair powder in one place before.” He laughed and Arabella joined in, before he continued. “However, I discovered that Nathaniel Mason has been lying. He has tried to attract the attention of a couple of people, those he thought could lend him money but he didn’t get any backers. Peter sent me to Mr. Pitt, who had to look up the request as it hadn’t meant much to him at the time, but he said no because the investment looked too risky to him. The other businessmen I saw said much the same, and added that the inducements were paltry. Then I went to Bow Street. Some 250

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

interesting characters will be arriving in town during the next few days.” “Tell me more.” Peter chuckled. “I’ve informed the authorities of my suspicions. They’ll watch the premises for a few nights, and then they’ll strike.” “When?” “Not without telling me first. They’re to look to me to guide them, as I have a knowledge of the premises and what they’re likely to find. I’d like to know a little more first. And ideally, I’d like Mason to tell me why he killed Gerald.” Peter shuffled some of the papers in front of him. “I made some discreet enquiries at the local banks. I didn’t go myself, in case I was recognized, but I wrote using my title, and had the replies sent to Ulverscroft. None of them have consented to lend Mason the large sums he wishes for.” “So he’s desperate?” Peter frowned. “It seems so. He’s committed to buy the property he wanted and he’s ordered a great deal of expensive new machinery even though he doesn’t have the orders to justify it. His resources are at full stretch. He needs money. And,” he added, on a new note, “he took my bait. That was what he was doing in my room. I planned to leave it in his way, but he discovered it for himself. What with one thing and another—” He paused and smiled, but didn’t look at Arabella. www.samhainpublishing.com

251

Lynne Connolly

She knew exactly what he meant and forced her blushes down. “What with one thing and another, I forgot to check until an hour or so ago.” He looked up, and his dark eyes were as hard as Arabella could ever remember seeing them. She also knew that look wasn’t for her. “I plan to visit him at the Three Crowns and allow him to talk me into lending him money. If he tells me about the other operation. The bait was an account of some of my financial dealings. A few letters of business. He knows for sure that I’m wealthy.” He turned to Arabella and heedless of the presence of her brother, took her hand warmly in his. “Mason wasn’t waiting for you, he was searching my room. When you appeared, it must have seemed like manna from heaven. He’d been drinking, hadn’t he?” Arabella nodded, and let her hand rest in his. It was comforting to touch him when he reminded her of that dreadful moment when Nathaniel had grabbed her from behind. “He wanted your house and your widow’s portion. He wouldn’t be the first person to rape a woman for her property.” “But I wouldn’t have married him if he did that,” Arabella protested. “He would have tried to make it impossible for you to do otherwise,” Peter told her gently. “He would have told everyone he met, made it clear. You would have been ruined.”

252

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

He paused and bit his lip. Arabella gently slipped her hand away. “I’ll kill the bastard.” Julian muttered. He struck his fist on the table, but only succeeded in making a greater mess of the papers scattered there. Peter looked up. “No. The law will do that. I don’t want anyone to fall foul of the law because of him. What we’re doing here is making a case he can’t elude.” He stared at Julian, eyes sharp. “Is that clear?” Julian shrugged. “If you wish.” His attitude warned Arabella that he didn’t altogether approve. He might take matters into his own hands. She would have to watch him. Something suddenly occurred to Arabella. “Do you think Nathaniel found out who you are?” She knew, by the shock in his wide opened eyes that he hadn’t thought of that. “Dear heaven, I hope not.” He frowned and stared at the papers on the tabletop. “What he took wouldn’t tell him that. My name wasn’t on those. I wore my signet ring when I went to Ulverscroft, so it wasn’t there for him to find. I put my snuffbox away after the first time.” He bit his lip. “I should have put that into the plans.” Arabella reached out her hand, and mindful of her brother, drew it back again. It seemed so natural to touch Peter. She had never been a tactile person, preferring to keep

www.samhainpublishing.com

253

Lynne Connolly

her hands to herself but this was different. It was almost a need. Peter glanced at Arabella but looked away again. “If anyone asks I could be here as a friend of Julian’s, and we switched identities for a joke.” Julian made a sound that was half laugh, half disgust. “They’d believe that too.” Arabella knew it would mean social disgrace if anyone knew what happened between Peter and herself. Servants gossiped, but hers were loyal, so she felt she could trust them not to blab about anything they might witness. However, it would be better to be discreet, even though Arabella yearned to tell the world about her happiness. How foolish. Shocked at her own thoughts, her childlike joy, she forced herself back down to earth. There was no future in this. He would have to leave her and go back to his life eventually, she would have to remember that all the time, in everything she did with him. She had a week, maybe two, and then he would leave. She couldn’t bear to think what she would do after that.

254

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Eighteen

Arabella woke up first. She wasn’t in Peter’s arms, but lying next to him, so she could admire her lover without waking him. Smoothing strands of hair away from her face, she gazed her fill. He was lying under the covers, his head turned towards her, his dark hair tumbled on the pillow behind him. Their thighs touched under the covers, but other than that, they lay apart. One arm rested over the quilt, the long, slender fingers relaxed in sleep. It was bare of ornament, his signet ring safely locked away next door in his room. A second night with Peter had confirmed the passion of the first. Arabella felt well used, and languorous with his loving. She envied his wife, whoever she might turn out to be. Perhaps it might be possible to continue a liaison once he returned to his normal life. At least until he married. Sighing, she moved a little and his eyes opened. He gazed darkly into her soul, smiling. “Bella,” he murmured and moved to take her in his arms. She went willingly, feeling her breast against his chest, twining her legs

Lynne Connolly

with his. She lifted her face for his kiss, thorough and arousing. He swung her on top of him. “Sleep well?” Arabella gazed down at him. His face was free of any shadow. She hoped hers was. “Like a top.” “Good.” His voice lowered to a purr. “You’ll need the rest.” She felt his growing erection press between them and she shifted so it nestled between her thighs. His low hum of appreciation was music to her. “Do you always wake up like this?” He smiled, warm and loving. “Only when I’m with a beautiful woman. Which, for the foreseeable future, is you.” Did he mean that? Not the way she took it, she was sure. She lowered her lids and when she looked back at him, her gaze was as untroubled as she could make it. He saw her hesitation. “What is it, sweetheart? Is there something wrong?” She turned her worry to something else. “I’m not beautiful.” She didn’t care if she was or not, but it would take him away from her sore spot. His hands smoothed down her back, the index finger of one hand deliciously following her backbone, making her curl up away from him in response. He cupped her bottom. “Yes, you are.” He lifted her a little, and slipped inside her. It seemed as simple as breathing. She let her breath out with a 256

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

small sound low in her throat. “Like this, you’re almost unbearably beautiful.” He gripped her thighs and eased them apart, to lie outside his legs. “Sit up. Let me see you.” She did as he asked, sat astride his body and smiled down at him. “Like this?” “Just like that.” He moved and sent a jolt through her body. She gave a small shriek as he touched that part of her inside that he’d introduced her to. “How do you do that?” “With you it’s natural. There’s a spot inside every woman that brings her pleasure. I didn’t have to look for yours. There’s a spot outside too.” He reached his hand down to demonstrate. Arabella fell back against his raised knees and let him do what he would. With his free hand, he pulled her down, at the same time pushing up against her. “Several spots,” she managed, before dissolving in a series of delicious shudders. She tried to keep her voice down. In a few more moments, she didn’t care who heard her. Her cry came from deep inside her, seeming to originate in the same place where they joined. His corresponding gasp shook her, as he forced her down on to him, driving up into her. He lifted his hand away from her and reached for hers. Their clasped hands seemed as intimate as their lovemaking, especially when he drew her hand and pressed it to her www.samhainpublishing.com

257

Lynne Connolly

stomach, low down, his own over hers. “Feel. Deep inside you. I’m there.” He moved and she felt, from the outside as well as inside, his movements, his hardness. “Peter.” A tear escaped the corner of her eye. She would never forget this, never. When she lay alone in this very bed, she would remember this, and perhaps it would bring her some comfort. For she knew she loved him. That must be enough. “Sweetheart.” He brought her down to lie over him and kissed the tear away. Heedless of the bedclothes he rolled over her, so she was underneath him. “Bella, sweet Bella.” He drove hard into her, rolled his hips to enhance the sensations burning their way through her, commanding her body to respond. Nothing else mattered. There was no other world but this, where they lay tangled in sheets and each other’s bodies. He smelled of fresh soap and fresh sweat, and him, the musk of their lovemaking surrounding them. She heard his laugh and felt it rumble through his chest, responding with a breathless gasp of her own. He didn’t let himself go until she had climaxed again, shivering in great waves beneath him. Then he gripped her tightly, buried his face in her hair and released his seed into her in a series of throbbing, uncontrollable spasms.

258

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

They lay there for a while breathing deeply before he rolled over, taking her with him to lie sated and happy. “Bella, Bella my love.” Her head came up sharply and she stared at him. He let her study him, hiding nothing. She looked away, but felt his fingers under her chin, gently urging her to meet his eyes. She caught her breath at what she saw there. He smiled, his mouth quirking up at one corner. “Yes, I meant it. I love you, Bella.” She let out her breath in one long sigh. “I love you too.” He brought her to him for a kiss but she drew back after a gentle caress. “What are we going to do?” “I have no idea.” “I’ve never felt about anyone like this before. I don’t know what happens next.” He stroked his fingers through her hair. “Neither do I, my sweet. I have some ideas of my own, but let’s not spoil this.” She heard this with a sinking of her heart. “What do you mean?” “When you embark on an affair, the feelings are sometimes

overwhelming.

They

can

be

violent

and

intoxicating, but after a week or two, they fade and go. Only then can you begin to be sure.” “Infatuation, you mean?” He wouldn’t let her look away. “Precisely.” www.samhainpublishing.com

259

Lynne Connolly

She swallowed. “I see.” His hands stilled. “I want you to be sure, before we go on.” Arabella felt sure now, but she didn’t say so. He might be right. Or he might need the time for himself. In this instance, she had to bow to his superior knowledge. “How can we go on?” He sighed. “May we deal with that when it happens? Whatever is to come, you have given me two of the most memorable, joyous nights of my life. You have my undying friendship. Maybe more.” His gaze was steady, helping to steady her. He must be right, but she could never imagine not loving him, especially now she had confessed it. She nodded. “We must deal with your brother’s murder first, mustn’t we?” He drew a deep breath and let part of it out. “I think that would be best. Let’s see how we feel after that, shall we?” His hold on her loosened. “How do you feel about this now? Do you want to stop?” She laughed. “How can I? Now you’ve shown me what I was missing, how can I stop?” He chuckled and put his hand on the back of her head, drawing her down for a kiss. It went on for some time, lingering, and his hands moved over her in leisurely enjoyment. He released her with some reluctance. “You’re far 260

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

too generous, love. You should hold yourself high. I can promise you this. No one will ever hurt you through this, or use it as an excuse to denigrate you. I won’t tell, and I won’t boast.” “Men do that, don’t they?” “Indeed, some do. Very often, they’re the ones with least to tell. I wanted you to know I’m not that kind.” “A gentleman,” she murmured. He threaded his fingers into her curls again. “Of a sort,” he admitted, before drawing her down again.

Arabella remembered his words, and tried very hard to steady her excitement, but her euphoria overwhelmed her, and she decided to enjoy it, for today at least. After Peter reluctantly left to save her reputation, as he put it, Arabella got out of bed and went to fetch her hot water can. It was cold out of bed, and she lost no time setting a light to the fire laid in the grate. Shivering, she poured the water into the bowl on the washstand and began to wash herself. She didn’t dare hurry the task. The musk of her night of love lingered over the room, and she knew it must be on her as well. She would have to open the window before she left. Meantime she breathed deeply, savoring the remembrance.

www.samhainpublishing.com

261

Lynne Connolly

Was she in love with Peter or was he right, and it was merely infatuation? She didn’t know. Deep inside she knew her love was true, but if his wasn’t, she couldn’t hold him. She hadn’t the experience, or the confidence to hold someone like him. Or the selfishness. If he became unhappy with her, she would die, she knew it. For now, Arabella had memories, and perhaps more to come. It would be difficult to destroy what was in her heart. She would always have that. Arabella dressed with care. It was Thursday, her At Home day, and with a personable and well-to-do gentleman in the house she could be sure of callers before too long. When she went down to breakfast, it was to find Peter and Julian chuckling over something in the morning paper. Arabella wondered at how well they got on. They were from such different backgrounds, but their attitude and political leaning was much the same. She proudly realized that their intelligence matched well, and felt proud of her brother. Perhaps he wasn’t such a scapegrace after all. When she reminded them it was her At Home day, she laughed at the near identical dismay in their faces. “Why do women have to socialize?” Julian grumbled.

262

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“It keeps the world on an even keel,” Peter said. “And in London the men do the same thing, only in the coffee houses. Can Leicester boast such an establishment?” Julian brightened. “Of course,” he began, but his sister interrupted him. “If you think you are going to desert me today, you can think again. They’re only calling to see Peter. To leave me to give the same excuse to mama after mama doesn’t bear thinking about.” The men exchanged a rueful glance. “I’d rather keep myself more private,” Peter confessed, “but since we’re to accompany you to the assembly next week, I suppose we had better become a fixture here.” “We?” Julian echoed. “I’m merely the secretary. I don’t have to go, surely.” Peter lifted the coffeepot and poured himself a steaming cupful. “First, if you think I’m going alone, you are sadly mistaken. Secondly, I want to see how you conduct yourself in company.” “Why?” brother and sister demanded with one voice. “Because,”

Peter

said

calmly,

“I

need

a

new

parliamentary secretary. I’m not promising you the job, mind,” he added at Julian’s audible gasp, “but I’m certainly considering it. You are intelligent, we seem to be of the same

www.samhainpublishing.com

263

Lynne Connolly

opinion in many public matters and I think we get along. Would you consider it if I were to offer it to you?” Julian’s eyes shone. “Of course I would.” Arabella listened with pride. It would be the making of Julian. All he had ever needed was the backing to help him on his way, something sadly lacking in the son of a vicar with no influential friends. She had no doubt he could make a success of it. She gazed at Peter. “Thank you.” He smiled at her. “I hate to say it when you look at me like that, but it has nothing to do with you. I believe Julian is up to the job, and I like him. He’ll have to be trained, of course, but my last secretary, while very well trained, was as thick as a block of wood. Give me the raw material in preference to that.” Peter’s parliamentary ambitions were very important to him, and he wouldn’t jeopardize that by taking on a no hoper as a secretary just to please her. She returned his smile. “Thank you anyway.” “My pleasure.” Arabella knew he wasn’t talking about Julian any more, and hastily turned away to give her attention to the toast rack. “How do you feel about the coming war?” Peter asked Julian, a shade too briskly.

264

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Julian replied readily. “It will be sooner rather than later. Do we have to get involved?” “I fear so. The king will insist on it. Hanover is at stake, and we know how important Hanover is.” They shared a rueful grin for the king who regarded his position as Elector of Hanover just as important as his monarchy. “There are other interests at stake. They’re calling Pitt a warmonger, but I fear he is only telling the truth. There will be war. The Peace of Aix was only a temporary measure, and there are still too many people looking for power abroad.” “At home too.” “Oh yes. Always at home.” Arabella left them talking politics and went for a breath of fresh air in the garden. She needed the respite. Almost from the moment she set foot indoors to the hour before dinner, the local dignitaries arrived in what was almost a procession. The word had gone out about Peter, or rather, Julian. A personable man with a tidy fortune. From what she heard that afternoon, Arabella assumed the fortune to have been slightly exaggerated by each teller until it approached the real size of Peter’s worth. His behavior was immaculate. He engaged with the younger ladies in discreet gallantry, and increased the attention slightly to their mothers. A charmer. Julian, under the guise of Frederick Avery, excused himself early. Arabella www.samhainpublishing.com

265

Lynne Connolly

had no doubt she would find him comfortably settled in one of Leicester’s best coffeehouses, newspaper in hand. Peter stayed with her to the bitter end, gentleman that he was. When the door had closed on the last dowager, he came around the sofa where Arabella was sitting and pulled her into his arms. “I’ve watched you all afternoon, just longing to do this. You’re delectable, Arabella love.” His kiss was consuming, with promises of the night to come implicit in it. “How can I face a day without you?” As he lowered his head to her again the door opened and they were forced to spring apart. If the maid saw anything, nothing in her stony visage showed it. By the time their visitor entered, Peter was standing behind the sofa, lounging over the back, and Arabella was sitting primly on it. She stood at her visitor’s entry. To her knowledge, she had never seen the woman before, but there was something vaguely familiar about her. She racked her brain and eventually came up with the answer. Dinner, that night at Ulverscroft. This blonde beauty was one of the guests. After a moment, she fitted in the last piece of the puzzle. Peter’s mistress. His last mistress. Mrs. Elizabeth Wisheart. That was her name.

266

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Nineteen

Peter hoped his shock didn’t show. He watched Arabella pin her society smile on her face and stand to greet the lady. He was proud of her. The smile Arabella received was one of melting sweetness, but Peter knew better than to trust outward appearances with Elizabeth. “What a charming house.” Elizabeth exclaimed. “A perfect town residence. I’m very pleased to meet you again, Mrs. Mason.” Her attention moved towards Peter and she gave him an intimate, sideways look that would once have drawn an amused, interested response from him. He watched her carefully. He had no idea what she was doing here, or how she found out where he was staying, but he knew she had come with a purpose. “Before I saw Mrs. Mason, I couldn’t imagine what you were doing here, but now I see very well. I commend your taste, my dear, but I fear I must bring your idyll to an end.” He straightened up and inclined his head in a cool nod. “Elizabeth. How did you find me?” He didn’t know what had

Lynne Connolly

alerted her but he saw the jerk of Arabella’s head. She had realized, then. Elizabeth smiled. “I asked your mama, but she didn’t know the address. Once I had the name, I merely consulted a directory. Clever of me, wasn’t it?” She put her head on one side and smiled, a gesture that usually brought men to their knees. It didn’t bring Peter to his. “What do you want, Elizabeth?” His tone was hard and unfeeling. “Such a way to greet an old…friend.” Elizabeth pouted. The pause she let fall before the last word spoke volumes. More than a friend. Peter knew that last was not for him but for Arabella. His heart went out to her, but he could do nothing. Elizabeth turned to Arabella and smiled winsomely. “I’m so sorry to bring trouble to your idyll, but there has been a development.” Without waiting for Arabella’s response, as though she was a bystander of no importance she turned back to Peter. She kept her glittering green gaze on him while she sank gracefully into a chair. “A recent development.” Peter came round to the front of the sofa and sat down next to Arabella, not near enough to touch, but so she could see him better. She might need his support. He knew she was strong, but she had never encountered a society harridan in full flow. “Have you a message?” 268

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“In a manner of speaking. I come with your mother’s blessing.” “In her coach?” Peter’s tone was sharp. Elizabeth replied, with a smile, “No, Peter dear, I came in an unmarked vehicle. A hired chaise. I think I deserve to be commended on my discretion.” Peter firmed his mouth into a straight line. “That remains to be seen. What is it you’ve come here to tell me, Elizabeth?” Elizabeth smiled again, sweet and friendly. “I’m in the family way, my dear. It’s yours.” She might just as well have struck him on the face. A child. Dear heaven, a child. Elizabeth carried on talking. “Your mama is delighted. She says she expects our marriage to take place without delay. She sends you a letter.” Reaching into her pocket Elizabeth drew out a letter, sealed elaborately with black wax. She held it out but Peter made no move to take it. She put the letter down on a side table. He turned back to face her. Although Arabella sat still, without a sound, Peter was more aware of her than he was of Elizabeth. He didn’t know how she would take it, but fear clutched his heart. They had reached a delicate part of their relationship, and this could have been designed especially to upset it. “Peter, I thought you’d be pleased. How hard you are. Indeed I’m sorry to burst in on you like this, but really there seemed to be no alternative.” Tears stood in her lovely eyes, www.samhainpublishing.com

269

Lynne Connolly

and she was the picture of remorse. “I will be ruined if you don’t do this.” Peter didn’t disguise his cynical reaction, allowing his lip to curl. “You’ve been ruined for years, my dear. How do I know the child is mine?” Elizabeth’s eyes narrowed and he was sure her hot temper was about to overcome her sweet demeanor, but like a whirlwind Arabella got to her feet and spun to face him. “For shame, my lord. How could you say that to the lady? Do you deny taking her as your mistress?” Numbly, taken completely by surprise, Peter nodded. He was used to society’s prevarications and social fencing, not this direct approach. He desperately tried to gather his thoughts to counter this attack, but Arabella was off again. “I think you should stand up to your responsibilities, my lord, and do the right thing. What do you mean to do?” “Investigate the matter.” Anyone who knew him would have stopped at his quiet tone, knowing he was losing his temper, but Arabella was fearless. “For shame. You cannot doubt the lady.” Peter opened his mouth, but then caught sight of Elizabeth’s sweet, demure expression, something he had never seen in her before. Arabella spun round, black skirts swirling like vengeance and held her hand out to Elizabeth. “Indeed, ma’am, he must put this right.” She bit her lip, and Peter, who observed her with 270

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

the close eye of love, knew she was close to tears. “Your baby must not be born a bastard, ma’am, especially when there is redress.” Her voice shook at the end of her words. Peter longed to hold her and soothe her, but she would likely strike him if he came too close. She spun to face him, and put her chin up. Despite his anger with Elizabeth, his heart went out to Arabella. She looked magnificent, every inch of her diminutive form quivering with righteous rage. “I will leave you alone now to discuss the matter.” Bowing frostily to Peter, she left the room, closing the door quietly behind her. Peter’s attention stayed on the door. He guessed she would go upstairs to her room and indulge herself in a burst of tears, but he knew better than to suppose she would hide herself away. Grimly he turned to his nemesis. “What do you want, Elizabeth?” She smiled sweetly. “I told you, Peter, I want marriage. I don’t ask for fidelity. I can’t see what you would want in such a bourgeoise, but you are welcome to visit her whenever you wish.” Her pretty nose, already upturned a little, seemed to turn up even more, but Peter knew that was only his imagination. She had lifted her chin, that was all. “I merely demand the position. And the right to bear a child to you in wedlock,” she added belatedly. “Are you truly pregnant?” www.samhainpublishing.com

271

Lynne Connolly

She smiled. “Two months at least. I wasn’t sure until three days ago, but there’s no doubt now.” “Is it mine?” “Oh yes, it is yours.” Despite the definite tone, Peter still doubted it. He knew he had never been Elizabeth’s exclusive lover. He doubted she knew for sure. Not entirely her fault. Elizabeth came from a family where libertinism and debauchery was the norm. Her activities were mild compared to her brothers, and their parents had been far worse. But there was no way on earth he wanted her to wife. He knew what he wanted now, and even if that was denied him, he would spurn Elizabeth. “Give me leave to doubt that, my dear.” “Does it matter? You need an heir, you said so yourself. Well, I’ll give you one.” Peter clenched his teeth and spoke through them. “I owe it to my family. My son will be heir to my father’s title.” She laughed. “Family feeling? How quaint.” Her smile faded. “Really, Peter, you could do worse than me. I’ll be your hostess, the one you need to further your political career. I’ll be a good countess. I might be extravagant, but I know where to draw the line in my spending. You can talk to me; I’m not a mealy mouthed, silly provincial like your little mistress here.”

272

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter sprang to the defense of his love. “Arabella might be a provincial, but she is extremely well informed. Her mind is first class. She will learn the rest in time.” This did stop Elizabeth, who stared at him from those mesmerizing green eyes. They widened in shock. “That woman? Mrs. Mason? You weren’t seriously considering marrying her, were you? I thought she was one of your passing fancies, and I still do. I can’t see you settling down with her for the rest of your life. Can you really say you would be happy with her?” Peter thought of Arabella’s beauty, her sense and her passion. “Yes.” “London will eat her alive.” “Not if I’m there to care for her.” Elizabeth let her breath out in a most unladylike whistle. “No wonder your mother was so anxious to speed me on my way. I was all for waiting a week or two, but she insisted on my coming here as soon as I told her my news. Good Lord, Peter, she’ll make you a laughing stock.” Elizabeth Wisheart was everything he didn’t want in a wife—heartless and faithless. He could have an empty marriage with her and everyone would consider it a success, but he shuddered at the thought of the price he would have to pay.

www.samhainpublishing.com

273

Lynne Connolly

He must think of a way out. Perhaps Julian’s devious mind and his own could come up with something. “I need time.” “I thought that was the lady’s prerogative,” she purred. He forced a smile. “Not in this case. You’ve faced me with two very disturbing life changes. Give me a few days.” She leaned back, her smile broadening. “I think that’s fair. Where will I stay?” “Doubtless you know I’m posing as Arabella’s brother while I’m here.” She laughed, and Peter wondered what she did know. “How clever, you can have access to her without causing her scandal,” “If I’m careful.” “I won’t spoil your little dalliance, my dear. I can be myself, an old friend of Arabella’s family, or some other connection. If anyone has heard of me, I don’t need to deny anything.” “I don’t think you should stay here.” It was too close to home. If people saw them together, something might just click. And then they would remember his interest in Gerald’s death, about which, as the brother in law of the deceased, he had made no secret in the town. The whole situation could fall about his ears like a badly built house. It didn’t bear thinking about, but Peter knew from now on he must keep all his wits 274

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

about him. It was worse than a sensitive debate in the Commons. Elizabeth studied him, head tilted to one side in a gesture that was faintly coquettish, wholly familiar. “Very well. Are there any inns I can stay at?” He was glad she had come to that conclusion on her own. “The Three Cranes and the Three Crowns. They’re not far away and they both have good reputations. The Three Crowns is the centre of much of the social goings-on, so you might prefer the Three Cranes.” She considered the matter. “I think the Three Crowns might be more amusing. I’ll stay there.” Peter’s heart sank. That was where Nathaniel Mason was staying. Still, there was no guarantee they would meet, much less make a connection. Mason was up early and about his business, and preferred to dine early. Elizabeth was the opposite, and in any case would hardly be likely to dine in the public rooms. “I’ll escort you there. Since you’re pretending to be an old friend of Arabella’s, it won’t be thought unusual.” “And in the provinces, appearance is all, isn’t it?” Elizabeth said lightly, gracious in victory. Heavy hearted, Peter held the door open for her.

www.samhainpublishing.com

275

Lynne Connolly

The Three Crowns was a large, bustling establishment, and Peter ushered Elizabeth quickly upstairs, once he had booked a suite of rooms for her. As he was leaving, he met Mason. He halted in front of Peter. Peter forced down his dislike and smiled coldly. “Good afternoon.” Mason doffed his hat. “Good afternoon. May I have a word?” Peter couldn’t escape, he was forced to agree. Since his business with the landlord was concluded, he moved aside to a corner of the spacious lobby. “Have you been ejected?” Mason asked him first. “Of course not,” Peter snapped. “What is it? I have to get back for dinner.” Mason assumed a hangdog expression. “I’ve been thinking over the events of Tuesday night, and I see I was entirely in the wrong. I merely wished to apologize. I didn’t want to call at the house and cause dear Arabella more distress, but I should tell you I was strongly under the influence of drink that night, and as soon as I sobered up I realized how far beyond the line I went.” From anyone else this would be a gracious apology, but in Mason’s person, it seemed grudging.

276

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter waited, not allowing any of his dislike of the man to show in his face, keeping it deliberately blank. “It distressed Arabella greatly. I was within ames-ace of calling you out.” Mason raised his thick eyebrows. “Very chivalrous, sir. I am deeply sorry, and I would appreciate the opportunity to apologize to Arabella in person.” Mending bridges, Peter thought. Perhaps he might allow it, if Arabella could bear to face him again. Thinking of Arabella reminded him of her last confrontation with him, and his heart sank. “Best to leave it a little while yet. If she’s ready to receive you, I’ll let you know.” “Very well.” Mason cleared his throat. “I was wondering if you’d consider the business proposal if I sent Edwards to negotiate.” “I don’t negotiate with employees.” “I understand.” Peter leaned back and crossed one leg over the other at the knee. “However, I’ll listen to your proposal.” “You know most of it. I need capital to invest in the property and machinery.” “You’re sure of the new orders?” Mason couldn’t meet Peter’s direct gaze. He stared at his hands, folded in his lap. “Not entirely sure.” Peter sat up a little straighter. “Then how can you finance the new machinery?” With a little guidance, Mason might tell www.samhainpublishing.com

277

Lynne Connolly

him about the other activities. They sat in a quiet corner of the lobby, out of the way of any guests, and the settle they were using backed on to a wall. Nobody could hear them unless they approached them directly. “Buttons are a solid industry, sir. I cannot foretell a time when we will not need them. The military commission would be ideal, but I am still working on that. However, I have a few good leads elsewhere.” He reached down to where a battered leather portfolio rested at his feet. He handed Peter the file. Hardly daring to breathe, Peter opened the folder. Mason told him the truth. The portfolio contained some promising leads, but only for buttons. “So the machinery only makes buttons?” Mason gave him a puzzled look. “What else could it make? True, with different dies, the presses could cut different shapes, but I can’t see the reason in that. Unless, sir…?” “No. I merely wondered.” He got to his feet. “Good day, Mason. I will think on your offer.” He turned, only to confront Elizabeth standing behind him. “Mason?” she said brightly. “Is this then, a relative of dearest Arabella?” The worst had happened, and the only thing Peter could do was make the introductions. Mason watched appreciatively as Elizabeth granted him one of her most graceful curtseys. “I 278

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

was passing through Leicester and I wondered how my dear friend Arabella was faring. I like the town so much I believe I may stay a little longer.” She gave Mason an unmistakably flirtatious look, but although Mason visibly preened, Peter wasn’t deceived. That particular gesture was as natural to breathing to Elizabeth. She probably wasn’t aware she was using it. “I would be honored to be your escort, ma’am,” Mason replied. “Allow me to show you the beauties of the place.” There was no hope for it. If only Mason had been an attractive male, Peter might nurture hopes that Elizabeth would take him as a diversion and thus become distracted for a while. As it was, she would most likely milk him for information, give him a kiss or two and leave him wanting. It wouldn’t take her long. They hardly noticed Peter go, only pausing to bow civilly when he took his leave. He thought that once Elizabeth had settled in at the inn, she would force her company on them for dinner, but she was too busy assessing Mason to wonder at it. He wondered what Mason, struck by desire, would let slip. It was a pity he couldn’t recruit Elizabeth to his cause, but she would gossip. All London would know his business by the month’s end and Gerald’s history would become public knowledge. He’d repress that knowledge at any cost. www.samhainpublishing.com

279

Chapter Twenty

The evening was a depressing one. Arabella kept her distance and Peter didn’t try to approach her too closely. Their intimacy had gone, as insubstantial as if it had never been there. Julian didn’t comment, seemingly choosing discretion. Perhaps, Arabella thought with a rare inward smile, he was learning at last. Her brother had always been the most impetuous of the Reverend Shaw’s brood, and this behavior had been responsible for getting him into his worst scrapes. After a gloomy hour spent trying to set some stitches after dinner, she could bear no more. Arabella went to bed early but she couldn’t get the sight of gleaming green eyes and shining blonde hair out of her mind, however hard she tried. This was Peter’s true mate—a lovely lady dressed in the height of fashion, poised and sophisticated. How had Arabella ever thought she could mean anything more to Peter than a passing fancy? She was a provincial lady with a narrow outlook on life. Perhaps she was pretty, and perhaps her naïveté appealed to him.

Tantalizing Secrets

She’d been a fool, but there was no need to let anyone else know that. Consequently, Arabella went down to breakfast the next morning with her head held high and her dress in a state of daunting neatness. When she saw Peter, she suppressed the urgent longing to go to him and kiss him but gave him a cool nod and went over to the sideboard. The sight of the pile of steaming kidneys made her feel ill when she lifted the first cover, although normally she enjoyed them. She clapped the cover back into place creating a resounding ring, and, her ears reddening, went on to the next dish, which contained an unalarming array of scrambled eggs. As she sat down, the door opened and Julian came in. Murmuring “Good morning,” he went to the sideboard and heaped a plate. Peter looked up and caught Arabella looking at him. She daren’t look away, afraid of betraying herself, but took her time returning her attention to her loaded fork. She chewed carefully, tasting nothing. Julian sat down, dumping his plate on the cloth a little too heavily. Arabella knew how he felt. The atmosphere had thickened, making her feel the very air lay heavily on her skin. She didn’t know what to say or do. After breakfast, Arabella went down into the kitchens to see how the preserve making was going. At this time of year, the kitchen was redolent with the sharp, mouth-watering scent of stewing fruit, as jams, jellies and preserves were prepared www.samhainpublishing.com

281

Lynne Connolly

from fruit gleaned in the kitchen garden and the hedgerows. It usually soothed her, but as she donned a large apron and set to topping and tailing gooseberries her mind churned with a will of its own. She found the repetitive work soothing. The mound of green berries before her decreased and the pan of prepared fruit became satisfyingly full. Arabella thought of the delicacies she and her cook would make. Tangy gooseberry sauce to serve with poultry, to give the rich meat of the duck a sharp edge. Gooseberry fool tonight, served fresh. Bottled gooseberries, gooseberry jam. She didn’t notice Peter’s approach until he spoke. “Charming, Mrs. Mason, may I borrow you for a while?” She looked up and her spirits sank. When had she become Mrs. Mason again? Peter’s smile was as warm but it seemed to her there was a new wariness there. “I’m rather busy.” She picked up the scissors she was using to top and tail the fruit. He leaned over her to pick up a prepared gooseberry and popped it into his mouth, chewing. His eyes closed momentarily. “Fresh fruit grown in the sun. Nothing like it.” He chose another and without thinking, Arabella rapped his knuckles with the closed scissors. “Ouch!” He laughed, giving her another pang of regret. She loved his laugh. It seemed to go back in time to Peter the boy, instead of Lord Bredon, the polished aristocrat. 282

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She smiled back. “The work has to be done.” “Yes, I’m sorry to have to pull you away from it. This is business and I fear it won’t be pleasant.” Arabella could almost feel the wind from the flapping ears of the cook and housemaid. “Very well.” He waited while she removed her apron and washed her hands at the stone sink in the scullery, then accompanied her upstairs. There, in the quiet of the front parlor, he explained. “I want you to go away.” “What?” Angry with herself, angry with him, she propped her hands on her hips and stared him down. “If Mason killed Gerald, he could kill again. I don’t want you anywhere he can find you. We’re turning the screws on the business. I’ve persuaded a company to cancel its lucrative business with the manufactory and Mason is about to turn nasty.” A suspicion crossed her mind. “Are you sure it’s not so you can have an idyll with your delectable Mrs. Wisheart?” Pain entered his eyes and she felt savage pleasure that she was giving him a little of what he gave to her. “She’s not mine. She’ll never be mine, if I have any say in the matter.” He turned away, crossed the room to the window, his heels the only sound in the silent room. Arabella watched him grip the sill until his knuckles turned white. “There’s no hope

www.samhainpublishing.com

283

Lynne Connolly

for it.” As if drawn despite his will he came back to her and put his arms around her. It was what she had longed for, but now she pushed him away. He dropped his arms to his sides. “I’m sorry. It seemed natural to try to comfort you, but I haven’t the right any longer, have I?” She took a step back. “No, it seems not. I’ll manage.” She bit her lip, but she had to know. “Have you set the date for the wedding? You will marry her, won’t you?” “My mother expects it. My father hasn’t sent word, though. It’s a scheme Elizabeth cooked up with my mother.” “Is the child yours?” Her voice came out harder and louder than she’d wanted it to—she was finding it difficult to control. He shrugged. “It could be.” He flinched at her look of disgust. “I’m sorry. It’s the truth.” “And to think I believed you!” She threw the words at him bitterly. “How could I have been so foolish? I’m a wench, aren’t I, someone to use and forget. Oh I can’t blame you entirely, after all, I’m not Quality, like you. And I threw myself at you, didn’t I? I don’t know what came over me. I still can’t believe what an idiot I’ve been, Not to mention sluttish.” She bit her lip, aware that she was slipping into unreasoning anger.

284

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Arabella, I’m sorry for what happened. Not for loving you, but for Elizabeth. My past catching up with me.” He gave a short, mirthless laugh. “All those things I did seem tawdry now, when I compare it to what we had. I’m not worthy of you, Arabella, I never was. I just hoped I could make myself worthy.” His dark eyes filled with anguish. “It seems not. I can’t blame you for despising me; I despise myself. Just remember that I love you. I always will.” He reached out his hand, then dropped it back to his side. “Oh don’t!” she cried on a sob. “Don’t say that, don’t, of all things it is the most cruel. Putting a hand to her face, she rushed from the room. The door slammed behind her. The evidence of past love was there to remind her. She loved him, she knew it and he knew it too. Arabella spent the next day making jelly, crushing the stewed fruit into a pulp and forcing the juice through a bag of fine muslin. The violent actions suited her mood, though she doubted that she would ever eat any of the result, although normally she loved a slice of toast with blackcurrant jelly spread over it. No one came to see her. Peter went out, but she didn’t ask where he went. The day after that was Sunday and church. Peter accompanied them, and afterwards spoke briefly to Elizabeth, who had driven up with Nathaniel in tow. Nathaniel looked www.samhainpublishing.com

285

Lynne Connolly

like the cat that got the cream, but Arabella doubted very much that he had. Mrs. Wisheart had better taste than that. When she saw Peter, she abandoned Nathaniel as though he wasn’t there. At least Nathaniel thought better of approaching Arabella after one glance at her shuttered, forbidding face. Arabella stood and waited, chatting to the matrons who came across to speak with her. The younger women were busy elsewhere. Arabella felt matronly, as though she had joined the ranks of the mature woman. She supposed, sometime in the last year or two, she must have done. Peter was her last fling. Her only fling. If she could think of him like that, somehow she would learn to bear his loss. “If they carry on like this, your brother will be married by the end of the winter,” Mrs. Wintercombe murmured. She was a practical lady with an acid, but not cruel tongue, one of Arabella’s favorites. Arabella smiled, and then remembered that it was Peter she was talking about. That was undoubtedly true. He would be married soon. “He’s a catch. Are you going to the ball at the Assembly Rooms next week?” “We were planning to go,” Arabella admitted, although she was no longer sure about this. “Caroline cannot go, of course, and we won’t be dancing, but Mrs. Newton managed to persuade Julian to escort me. Mr. Avery will come too.”

286

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She received a few derogatory comments in return. Something burned inside her, at this disparagement of her beloved brother, no matter that they didn’t know this. “Don’t ignore Mr. Avery. He has resources of his own. He’s acting as Julian’s secretary for now, but it is rumored he’ll soon be entering the Houses of Parliament under the patronage of the new Lord Bredon.” There was an unmistakable sigh from someone behind her. “I saw him once, when he was still Mr. Worsley.” Arabella’s breath caught in her throat. Had Mrs. Gee recognized him? The lady continued. “All dressed for court in wig and lace. A wonderful sight, He only came into the title recently, I read. I wish they would come to Leicester more often.” A peevish note entered her voice. Arabella breathed out slowly. “You would think they would come here and patronize us a little. Our new Assembly Rooms are fit for a prince, an earl or a viscount.” “Someone should tell them.” Arabella kept her voice remarkably steady considering the circumstances. Staring at Peter, she thought that once he had shaken the Leicester dust off his beautiful riding boots he would never set foot in the place again. Unless his devilish sense of humor made him do so. She couldn’t be sure of anything about him anymore. Perhaps he thought he was getting in too deep. Arabella had certainly been taken aback by the speed of events recently. www.samhainpublishing.com

287

Lynne Connolly

When he glanced across at her and smiled, she thought she might die there and then. The exchange was so intimate, so telling of all they had shared and would share no more. She smiled back, but it felt like a ghastly rictus. He came over to her. “What is it? Are you feeling well?” “Quite well,” she assured him coolly. The lovely Mrs. Wisheart had followed him, and stood behind him in a somehow proprietorial way. He ignored Mrs. Wisheart for the moment, keeping his dark gaze on her face. “You don’t look well. I insist you rest when we return home.” There was nothing to gain from arguing. “Very well.” She couldn’t look away from his face although she thought everyone was looking at her. “You know Mr. Shaw?” Mrs. Wintercombe asked a trifle frostily. Arabella tore her gaze away from Peter who stood aside. Mrs. Wisheart immediately took his arm. “Indeed, we are old friends.” She lowered her lashes. Never was the word “friends” imbued with so much inner meaning. The matrons looked from one to the other meaningfully. Arabella lifted her chin and inadvertently caught Peter’s rueful glance. She deliberately turned away, towards Elizabeth Wisheart. “You will have to come to dinner one night and renew your acquaintance.”

288

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Indeed, I would love to.” Mrs. Wisheart sounded very sincere. She looked at Arabella expectantly. “Tomorrow night?” Arabella said, feeling trapped into a corner of her own making. “It would be my pleasure.” Without waiting for an answer, she continued, “And when is this assembly you all talk of?” The ladies hurried to enlighten her. Arabella couldn’t imagine why they were so eager to tell the London beauty where they gathered—except, she realized with a rush of anger, they might hope to detach her from Peter and pair her up with someone else. Arabella was angry now, angry she had been so foolish as to invite Mrs. Wisheart, who could know nothing of the state of affairs between them. It would have been easier had not Mrs. Wisheart been so beautiful and so worldly. They travelled home in silence and when she arrived, Arabella went straight to her room. She couldn’t bear Peter’s solicitude. It was hard to be near him at all. Bearing in mind she would have guests for dinner, she got out her writing slope and wrote a note to Caroline to invite her to dinner tomorrow night. That would even up the numbers and give her some support. She managed to get to the kitchen without being seen, and she discussed the menu with Cook. There was no point in www.samhainpublishing.com

289

Lynne Connolly

trying to ape London meals; she hadn’t the staff or the variety of produce, so she went for quality instead. Going back upstairs Arabella wasn’t so lucky. “Arabella.” The soft voice echoed through her. She turned round slowly. “May I speak with you?” Arabella nodded, and followed Peter into the parlor. She swallowed, and mentally girded herself for what was to come. As she had expected, they were alone. They sat and faced each other, the fireplace between them, the door closed. “Arabella, I’m sorry. More than I can say.” “Have you set a date?” She felt her hands curling into fists and deliberately relaxed them. He looked startled, his eyes opening wide. “Date? Good Lord, no.” “What will you do?” He grimaced. “I don’t know. The whole thing has come as a shock, and I can’t see my way clear.” He stared at her, eyes wide with an emotion she couldn’t interpret, or didn’t want to. “For the first time in my life, I’ve been floored by a woman.” “Don’t!” Arabella couldn’t prevent the anguished cry coming from her lips. His face contorted. “Arabella, I know I have no right to ask this, but I don’t know how else to manage things. If I marry Elizabeth, if her baby is truly mine, would you consent to become my mistress?” She stared at him stonily. He carried 290

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

on talking, his words coming faster. “I’ll dedicate myself to you—I swear it by all that’s holy. Elizabeth can bear my heirs, be the countess, but you will have everything else.” Arabella stood up, her skirts swirling about her, echoing her agitated spirit. “How can I do that?” She went to the window and stared out, then turned back to him. He hadn’t moved, but sat still as stone, waiting for her answer. “God help me, I could almost accept you. I need you so much I’m finding it hard to bear. But I won’t take another woman’s leavings. I’m better than that, even if no one else thinks so, I do.” Her voice broke, and she held her breath to control her wayward emotions. She thought that if he moved, he would break into a thousand pieces, he looked so brittle. “You’re right. Of course you’re right. It was wrong of me to ask, but I couldn’t think of anything else. I can’t bear to think of losing you. If you agreed, I would give up everything else and devote myself entirely to you. You wouldn’t be the leavings; Elizabeth would.” She shook her head slowly. “I can’t do that to another woman. God knows we have enough to bear as it is. And I couldn’t do it to you. How long do you think we’d be happy? How long before you resented me for taking you away from your career, your friends?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

291

Lynne Connolly

She crossed the room to the door and put her hand on the handle. “No, you should marry her and give her all you have. Make a difference, Peter, make me proud of you. You know I’ll be watching.” She left the room in silence, but as she walked away, she could have sworn she heard a single, deep sob.

292

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Twenty-One

Arabella did her best to ensure that her dinner would be the best she could provide. She wanted to remind Nathaniel of the home comforts he had left behind, and show Mrs. Wisheart that Leicester could compete with London in giving a good dinner. Caroline arrived early, for which Arabella was truly grateful. She didn’t explain what had happened, but she couldn’t hide her low spirits from her sister. Peter tactfully left the sisters with Julian in the drawing room when Caroline arrived, saying he would be down as soon as Elizabeth arrived. Caroline cocked an eyebrow at Arabella. “Elizabeth?” Arabella sighed. “An old flame come back to claim him. It seems she’s bearing his child.” Caroline’s mouth dropped open in dismay, but she quickly recovered herself. She reached out and took Arabella’s hand. “I’m so sorry, Arabella. I know you had hopes of him.” Glancing at her brother, Arabella saw Julian’s mouth set in a hard line. He knew how much she had invested in him, but he

Lynne Connolly

would never tell. She must be grateful that only Julian knew how deep her humiliation went. Arabella shook her head. “Serves me right for looking too high. Don’t worry, Caroline, in a week or two I’ll be perfectly well.” Although at present, her heart broke twice every hour. “Will he have concluded his business by then?” Arabella glanced at Julian again, who shrugged. “We hope so, though we can’t be sure.” She didn’t want to say too much yet; nothing was certain. “Well, for all Lewis’s bad behavior, I cannot wish him harm,” Caroline said softly. “I miss him every day. It’s as though he’s away on one of his trips to Ulverscroft, and he’ll walk back through my front door.” Arabella squeezed Caroline’s hand. “I could come and stay with you.” Caroline turned doubtfully to Arabella. “You know you’re always welcome to stay, Arabella dear, but you must decide that for yourself, and not let anyone drive you out of your home. You put up with Nathaniel Mason for years—surely you can manage here for a little longer. Then, when they leave, you can come to me for a week or two.” “You’re right,” Arabella sighed. “Tongues would wag if I left before my so-called brother, even if it is to go to you.”

294

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Caroline made a sound of disgust. “The biddies need nothing to gossip about. They would see wrong in a perfectly innocent occurrence.” Arabella gave a small smile and the door knocker sounded at almost the same time. Caroline must have felt Arabella’s convulsive grip on her hand, but she said nothing, and looked expectantly towards the door. Steps sounded, and the murmuring of male and female voices. Mrs. Wisheart entered first, resplendent in a quietly elegant gown of sapphire blue that encased the upper part of her body like a second skin. Her generous breasts swelled above the low neckline, and a gold necklace with sapphire drops set off her cleavage. Her hair was dressed high and left unpowdered and her long gloves reached past her elbows with hardly a wrinkle. However, it wasn’t her appearance that held the attention of everyone in the room. It was Caroline’s startled, “You!” as she leapt to her feet. Mrs. Wisheart seemed equally startled. Her easy smile froze on her lovely face, and her eyes widened in shock. The ladies stared at each other for a full minute, giving Peter an opportunity to come around her wide skirts into the room. The door quietly closed.

www.samhainpublishing.com

295

Lynne Connolly

Mrs. Wisheart was the first to speak, society manners and poise momentarily forgotten. “What are you doing here?” Caroline got to her feet so that Arabella was the only one left sitting. She was about to stand when she felt a hand gently pressing her shoulder. Peter, who had moved behind her sofa where he could obtain the best view. He removed his hand but Arabella felt his presence still. Caroline replied, in a quiet, controlled voice, “My sister invited me to dinner.” Mrs. Wisheart raked Caroline from head to toe in a look that held contempt in every gleam of the green eyes. “You’re Mrs. Mason’s sister? How quaint.” Her cold, shuttered face turned to Peter. “Keeping it in the family, were you? How London will laugh.” Arabella felt the puff of breath on her shoulder when he sighed, and realized he was lounging on the back of the sofa in his usual fashion. “Only if you tell them, Elizabeth.” “Why should I not?” He stood up with a rustle of his full-skirted taffeta coat. “That, dear ma’am, is entirely up to you. If you think about it, I daresay you could come up with a few reasons.” The flush spread from her low bodice to her forehead. Arabella watched in fascination, glad her skin wasn’t as revealing as the blonde’s. “I think that settles it. You will marry me soon, Peter, won’t you?” 296

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Before he could speak, Caroline did. Her voice was higher than usual, and louder, but not much. “You can’t marry this slut, she’s bearing my—Lewis’s—your brother’s child!” It was as though everybody had breathed deeply at the same time and deprived the room of air. Arabella felt herself gasping, and put her hand on her skirts, gripping a handful of the black material tightly. The last thing she wanted to do was draw attention to herself. She was too engrossed in the drama taking place before her. Without looking in his direction, she knew Julian would be similarly engrossed. “I would appreciate an explanation.” Peter’s voice, although not loud, carried to every corner of the room. Caroline was the first to speak. “This woman came to our house a few weeks ago and told Lewis she was expecting his child. He was overwrought, and confessed to me that he had been unfaithful.” “Spreading your favors, Elizabeth?” Peter’s quiet, insistent voice broke in. “Not too discriminately, either, I fancy.” Her face, when she turned to look at him, was stripped of all beauty. The green eyes narrowed into glittering strips, the mouth turned into a hard line that seemed to emphasize its thinness, and the cheeks flushed red with anger and mortification. “Pots and kettles, Peter. You and Gerald seem to have shared your favors in this benighted town. Did you www.samhainpublishing.com

297

Lynne Connolly

ever share a bed, you and your brother and the sisters?” Her glance raked over Arabella and Caroline, before returning to Peter. “I won’t spoil your fun, my dear, never fear. I’ll be having some fun of my own.” “Bitch!” The word came, not from Peter, but from Julian, on his feet with his hands clenched by his sides. “I’d like to wager my sisters are a damned sight more respectable than you are.” Mrs. Wisheart’s mirthless laugh rang around the room. “Sisters? Then you are pandering for your own kin? Very pretty. I don’t think we could better this in London, could we my dear?” “I think we could trump them without too much difficulty,” drawled Peter. “If it were true. As it is, my brother and I have been more honorable here than we ever were in London. It must be the quality of the people we met here.” Arabella felt embarrassed for Mrs. Wisheart, but it seemed to be more than the lady was feeling. If it hadn’t been for Peter’s interruption Julian looked as though he would have sprung at Mrs. Wisheart, woman or no. At Peter’s words, he took a deep breath through his nose, and uncurled his fists. Mrs. Wisheart forced a laugh but it broke at the end. “Dear me, what a coil. I suppose I should come clean.” She

298

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

turned to Peter as though they were the only people in the room. “I am expecting, and it’s Gerald’s. There is no doubt. I was Gerald’s lover for two months. There was no one else. Since then you and I have been—intimate, I saw no harm in the slight deception. The child will be born heir to Ulverscroft.” “No,” said Peter. “The child will not be born heir to Ulverscroft.” She smiled, ingratiating now she was back in control of herself. “Not if it’s a girl, naturally. I can give you children, Peter, and that will spare your poor brother’s boy.” “And you care about John?” She turned away as if stung. “Yes, yes I do. The boy is charming. Peter, when I spoke with your mother, she said you wouldn’t be averse to the scheme.” His face twisted. “I might have known. Gerald was ever her favorite. So she wanted me to rear Gerald’s son as the next earl. Was that it?” Mrs. Wisheart’s eyes narrowed. “Yes. And she threw me at your brother, made it more than possible.” She glanced at Caroline. “I had no idea of the little arrangements here until I arrived to confront Peter. I made that one visit, just before Gerald died, and I assumed you were his doxy.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

299

Lynne Connolly

Arabella stepped forward, her hand lifting, but Peter caught it and bore it back down. Mrs. Wisheart continued to speak. “I’m sorry. But many men have little households set apart and Lady Ulverscroft led me to believe the woman was of no importance. Gerald sent me away.” She fixed Peter with a direct stare. “Which is more than you did.” “Elizabeth, I didn’t send you away because I believed you were carrying my child. I couldn’t do anything else. You know you caused me great distress?” “You think you haven’t caused me the same thing?” Arabella stared. Yes, the woman had done wrong by having intimate relations with Gerald and then Peter, but she was the one who would have to pay. Peter and Gerald could choose to walk away, but Elizabeth Wisheart could not. The silence was of the heavy variety. Arabella waited, hardly daring to breathe. Peter took his time, his face a mask of polite indifference. “‘A child is just what he needs to make up his mind,’ your mother told me.” Arabella understood Mrs. Wisheart’s bitterness, but she could not condone it. Peter placed his hands on the back of the sofa, either side of Arabella’s head. “I have already spoken to my father. He

300

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

has no reason to expect you as his daughter-in-law. I will not marry you, Elizabeth.” Mrs. Wisheart stared at him, seemingly unable to look away as Peter reined her in, slowly taking control of the situation. “Please have no illusions about this. At times I’ve behaved badly, I know it but asking me to do this is one step too far.” Mrs. Wisheart bit her lip. “It’s Gerald’s. I can promise you that.” “I’ll do what I can to help you.” She glared at him and then looked around, trapping everyone in the room in her gaze. “I don’t need your help. Any of you. Except for this—I ask you to keep my confidence. Nobody in society is to learn of this, or I’ll stir a few puddings. Gossip is my forte.” “Nobody will hear from us.” Peter moved, came from behind the sofa to offer his arm. “I’ll take you back to the Three Crowns.” He turned his head to look Arabella, but since everyone in the room could see him, his expression didn’t change. “Can dinner be put back half an hour? I shouldn’t be long. I believe I still have a few matters to discuss with Mrs. Wisheart.” Arabella nodded, her throat dry, and everyone watched the elegant couple sweep out of the room.

www.samhainpublishing.com

301

Lynne Connolly

Peter couldn’t remember when he was last so furious. What was worse was that he didn’t know for sure whom his anger was directed at; Elizabeth who had damned herself so comprehensively, or himself. He had always thought in terms of one woman for business and one for pleasure. He had never dreamed of finding both elements in one person, but since Nick, and now Severus had found their soul mates, he had dared to think about the impossible, and found it possible. He treated Elizabeth with elaborate courtesy but saw tears glimmering on her lashes in the dim light cast by the full moon. She turned away and when she turned back to him, her face was clear again. But he knew what he’d just seen. “What will you do, Elizabeth?” “I will stay at the inn for a few days and think it over. Be assured I’ll let you know if the decision concerns you.” “Elizabeth, I wish—” Her mouth curled in a sneer. “Don’t explain, Peter. You have the disease of the middling classes. You’ve fallen in love.” She made it sound like a disease, but Peter didn’t back down. “Yes, I have.” “I wish you well of her.” “Thank you.” He helped her into the carriage and they rode in silence for a few minutes. 302

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

When she spoke again, her voice was far more collected. “I’ve been talking to your Mr. Nathaniel Mason. You owe me for that, Peter.” “Then why speak to him?” She stared out of the window. “I wanted to find out more about your Arabella. Unfortunately, I didn’t connect the Mr. Worth he kept discussing with Gerald, otherwise I would have been forewarned about tonight.” “My mother didn’t tell you?” “She knew?” When she turned in her seat to look at him directly he saw the widened eyes, the horrified expression. “Your mother didn’t say a word.” “She would have considered it below her notice,” Peter said. “She wants to pretend that Caroline and her son don’t exist. She’s probably expunged them from her memory already.” He didn’t quite hear what Elizabeth said then. After a moment, she addressed him again. “I don’t know if Mr. Mason is involved in the underhand business you think him capable of. He’s decidedly dull-witted and unfortunately given to boasting, so if he’d been involved in anything he would have hinted at it. He’s desperate to bed me. I let him think he had a chance.” Peter had seen Elizabeth at work extracting gossip. If Mason had anything to impress her with, he would have used www.samhainpublishing.com

303

Lynne Connolly

it. But it didn’t make sense. Every thread led back to Mason. “Elizabeth, how did you know there was anything afoot?” “Oh really, Peter, Why else would you take any notice of him?” He gave a harsh laugh. Yes, she’d know. He thought about what she’d said all the way back from the Three Crowns and all the way through an excellent dinner. After dinner, Caroline gave Peter something else to think about. Arabella, who was decorously engaged in setting stitches, watched Caroline draw some sheets of paper out of her pocket. She held them out, a little timorously. “These were never sent, but they were addressed to you so I thought you should have them.” Peter took the letters after glancing at her face. His brows lifted in surprise. “They carry my London address,” he commented, studying the front of the folded sheet. “If Gerald was posing as my father’s land agent, it might not have caused much comment.” He broke the plain seal and unfolded the first letter. A silence fell on the room. Arabella, who knew him best, saw him set his face deliberately into bland unconcern as he read. She knew he would take it hard, to read letters addressed to him by his dead brother, and wished with all her heart that she could comfort him. That seemed impossible now. 304

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter scanned the three letters briefly and then put them aside. Then he looked up, straight at Caroline. “He commends you to me, and asks me to care for you should anything happen to him. I don’t think we need necessarily read anything sinister into that—it reads in the nature of a confession. He loved you dearly, and best.” He waited, but Caroline’s expression remained serene. She smiled slightly. “Thank you. That is some comfort.” He smiled back, that charming, personal smile so different to his society smile. “However there are some hints in these. At the end of the first letter, he says he has found something very strange going on, but doesn’t say where. In the second letter he tells me about the button factory, and that he saw it working far into the night. He bribed a workman to tell him what was going on, and the workman told him the whole. Telling that man might have been his mistake, for in the third letter, which he dated the day before he died, he says he thinks someone is aware that he knows. Gerald planned to come home to lay the matter before my father, and asks me to come and join him, to help him bring the affair to the notice of the authorities.” He glanced away, and Arabella knew he was feeling more than he was allowing himself to reveal to them. “God knows how Mason managed to make Gerald climb that damned narrow spiral stair, but he must have been sweating with terror www.samhainpublishing.com

305

Lynne Connolly

by the time they reached the top. I don’t know if Mason knew about my brother’s fear of heights, or whether the tower was convenient, but it served its purpose.” He broke off, biting his lower lip. Arabella longed to cross the room, if only to take his hand, but she knew he wouldn’t want this, even if they were on the terms they had been until Mrs. Wisheart had appeared. She wanted to hold him and comfort him, kiss his distress away. Strange she should feel so protective towards such a strong man. Perhaps that was the answer; he had let her in at one time and she knew how much he suffered. He looked around when the fire spat a cinder on to the carpet. Julian dealt with the spark efficiently by seizing the tongs and putting the coal back on the fire, but the distraction gave Peter enough time to recover his sang-froid. “I will complete what Gerald could not. I will accompany the men on the raid when it takes place. I want to see the end of this affair for myself.” That was more than Arabella could bear. “You mustn’t let yourself get into any danger,” she cried, dropping her needle and promptly losing it in the folds of her gown. He looked directly at her, and they met intimately for the first time in days. Arabella swallowed, but kept her gaze steady. His smile was warm, even caressing. “No,” he promised. “I won’t get into any danger.” 306

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She smiled back until she heard Julian clear his throat, and then she turned her attention to finding her lost needle. That entailed a great deal of searching in the folds of her gown, and since she couldn’t find it after several minutes, she gave up the attempt and got to her feet. “I’ll see what happened to the tea,” she said, and left the room, very dignified, given the circumstances, she thought. Although she wished he would, he didn’t follow her. He was too experienced for that, she realized. After a refreshing cup of tea, Arabella retired. Alone.

www.samhainpublishing.com

307

Chapter Twenty-Two

Arabella made sure she kept busy the next day, and included a visit to the garden in the early afternoon. There was always something to do; she didn’t have to manufacture tasks for herself. She found herself confiding in her gardener. “I tend to think that when the next season arrives, there’ll be less to do, but of course that’s never the case. When we have done the preserves, we have to make sure the pig is killed and salted down. And I think I might lay down some elderberry wine this year. The crop seems to be very good. It won’t do for social visits, of course, but it does very well for family occasions.” “I like a drop of elderberry myself,” the lanky gardener, one Fawkes, commented. “Better than any of that French muck.” “Then I’ll make sure you have some too,” Arabella assured him, knowing her duty. “It makes me wonder how those great ladies in the big houses go on. So much to do, and they’re expected to be sociable too.” “They employ a great many servants,” said an amused voice behind them. Arabella’s breath caught in her throat.

Tantalizing Secrets

Although she knew he was about, his presence always quickened her. She hated her reaction, wanted to be more in control of herself, but she guessed she would always feel like that when he was present. She turned around to face him. “They must be very good servants. It must be hard work keeping track on them all.” “That’s why a good steward is so important.” He held out his arm so she could rest her fingers on it. An achingly familiar gesture. She felt, as she always did, the luxurious touch of good quality fabric, although his appearance today wasn’t in the least spectacular. Arabella nodded to her gardener as they strolled past. Peter led Arabella away from the house, but still in view of its large sash windows. In the second garden he paused, and swung her to face him. They gazed at each other, drinking their fill before he took her hand and brought it to his lips. She shivered at the soft touch of his lips on her hand. “I don’t know how you can forgive me, but I wish you would.” “What do you mean?” Her voice came out as a soft whisper. She doubted she could raise it if she tried. “Will you sit with me?” He led her to a bench and they sat down. He reached for her hand again, threading his fingers between hers. “I’ve wronged you terribly. I’m grateful you’re even allowing me to talk to you. It was only when I saw you and Elizabeth in the same room I realized what I had done. www.samhainpublishing.com

309

Lynne Connolly

How I’d misjudged you. Arabella, I want nothing but honesty between us now.” “That would be preferable.” She’d never seen Peter like this before. He shifted in his seat, his gaze flicking to her and away again. Uncomfortable, unsure of himself. “I thought that if I devoted myself to you while having a figurehead wife, that would be enough. I didn’t think you would wish to cope with all the rigors of my world.” He lifted his eyes to her face, fixing her with such a look of dark intensity she couldn’t have looked away if someone had shouted, “Fire!” “I was woefully wrong. I know it now. Elizabeth is nothing compared to you. In my world, people often marry for business and look for love elsewhere. Gerald did it, although he took an extra step.” “Many people do it here too,” she offered. “Not you. You kept faith with your husband and you never took anyone else until you met me. I used all my skills to persuade you into bed.” “I asked you, if you remember.” “So you did. I should have refused. All you wanted was comfort. I have enough experience to control myself, but I didn’t.” He paused. “I couldn’t.” She laid her free hand over their linked ones. “I won’t have you apologize for giving me the greatest pleasure I’ve 310

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

ever known. I don’t regret it, Peter. My door will be unlocked to you.” He snatched his hands back as though she had burned them. “No. I won’t drift into that sort of relationship with you.” He paused again. Most uncharacteristic of him. “I want to marry you.” She felt nothing but profound shock and a whirling sensation as though she was about to faint. Arabella drew on her resources and pulled her thoughts together. “We’ve not known each other long enough. You can’t mean it.” “I can,” he said. “I’ve had enough experience to know the difference. I know my own mind, but—no, hear me, love.” Arabella had opened her mouth to protest but she closed it again. “I don’t know how you feel. I want to court you. I know I have a lot of ground to make up and I want you to be as sure as I am about this.” She swallowed. “When you agreed to marry Elizabeth, I thought better of you. You were standing up to your responsibilities. If you had been the father, you were accepting it. I shouldn’t tell you that, but—” He stared at her, her mouth slightly agape. “You thought better of me for sleeping with Elizabeth?” “No, but I realized you hadn’t done it since we—since we—”

www.samhainpublishing.com

311

Lynne Connolly

He pressed a kiss to the back of her hand. “You’re too good. You should hate me.” “I can’t.” He lowered his gaze, but returned to her as if he couldn’t help it. “You know what marrying me will mean?” She smiled. “Yes. An end to provincial life, more excitement—” He laid his hand over hers again. “More responsibility. More duties. Being in the public eye all the time. I don’t want you to be unhappy.” “Why should I be unhappy if I’m with you?” His small sigh sounded in her heart. “I won’t be there all the time, though I’ll be with you always.” “You’re talking in riddles now.” He shook his head, smiling. “I know, I’m sorry. What I mean is, what we’ve already shared will be with me always. I’ll never forget it.” Her laughter was genuine. “Do you say that to all your mistresses?” “No. Never before. And I’ve never asked anyone to be my wife before. I never met anyone I wanted to stay with forever before. My ideal has been my downfall. I’ve been looking for the perfect woman, and every one I met had some flaw. Until you.” He held up a hand, forestalling her cynical response. “No, I’ve changed. I know you have flaws, one of them your 312

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

regrettable habit of interrupting my most carefully prepared speeches. The difference is this time I don’t care. I love you, Arabella, all of you, and I wouldn’t change anything.” She plucked at her black skirts. “Except your appearance, of course. However, if we do marry, we’ll be in mourning for my brother for a little while yet. At least I’ll be able to provide you with something more stylish. And I don’t intend to spend much time in public if you accept me.” Arabella looked away, flushing, but Peter continued to speak, humor tingeing his voice. “You will note that I haven’t proposed to you yet. I don’t intend to, not for a while. I want you to be sure, as I said, and you can’t be sure until you see what you’ll be marrying into. Would you consent to making a visit to Ulverscroft?” She turned her head back to him. “I can’t come as your guest.” “I’ll ask my mother to invite you.” His mouth firmed into a thin line. “Don’t worry, that’s the only contact with her I’ll allow. I need to have a long conversation with my mother. It will be a private visit, no large house parties. I’ll be able to show you the house, the estate, and you’ll be able to make your mind up.” Arabella didn’t tell him she’d made her mind up already. She saw the sense in what he was saying, but she didn’t care. She wanted him and she would take him under any circumstances. Her more cautious self prevailed, mainly www.samhainpublishing.com

313

Lynne Connolly

because she saw that Peter wanted it. He would feel happier if she could convince him that she wanted him, with his estates and his parliamentary career, and had every intention of doing her very best for him. “I’d like that.” “Good.” He stood, offered his hand to help her to her feet just as though she was a fragile, precious creature. Arabella loved the feeling, though from anyone else she would have resented it. “It will give me time to court you properly.” She laughed, and put her hand on his arm. This time he let her slip her arm through the bend at his elbow, a more intimate joining. “I think we’ll both enjoy that, and we did rush things a little, didn’t we?” “I suppose we did. I like the idea of being courted.” She paused, staring at the ground in front of her, hard now with the chill of evening beginning to permeate through it. There would be a frost tonight. The harvest was in. She would have to ensure that the remaining fruit was gathered quickly. He stopped and she turned to face him. “I promise I’ll do everything I can to earn your regard. However, words are easy, aren’t they?” The corner of his mouth turned down in a self-deprecating expression. “I’ll try to deserve you, Arabella.” Leaning forward, in full view of anyone who might be watching from the house, he touched his lips to hers in a gentle, almost brotherly kiss. Even that slight touch sent a most unbrotherly thrill through her. His regard was gentle, but 314

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

there was warmth in the depth of his eyes she had seen in no one else, and she knew it was for her. By mutual, unspoken agreement, they recommenced their walk towards the house. “What happens if you catch them?” Arabella asked. His face set in more serious lines. “That part won’t be pleasant. You and Caroline may be required to give evidence when the case comes to court. Caroline says she will stand in front of anyone, but it is an ordeal, and one I can only help you with a very little.” She sighed heavily. “I know, but I’ll be helping you and Caroline if I tell them what I know. There’ll be scandal, won’t there?” “I fear so,” he said quietly, leading her towards the house. “Another reason to live secluded for a while.” She smiled dutifully, but felt cold inside. “Will Mrs. Wisheart make trouble?” “No. She gave me some useful information last night. She likes Mason no better than we do.” They went inside to the warmth of the parlor fire.

Arabella stood in front of the mirror in her room and swished her silk skirts to and fro. It was a pleasure to dress tonight. Caroline had asked her to go into half mourning for www.samhainpublishing.com

315

Lynne Connolly

the evening, as full mourning would be inappropriate for an Assembly, so Arabella wore dove grey silk, the robings embroidered in little flowers and the matching petticoat trimmed with a ruffle at the hem. She had last worn this gown in her half mourning for her husband, eighteen months ago, so it wasn’t in the first stare of fashion but she thought she looked respectable, and perhaps even attractive. After spending time in crow black, she found it pleasant to wear something that enhanced her delicate features instead of warring with them. Her hair had been powdered, a process that involved much coughing from herself and the housemaid who had helped her, but, Arabella concluded, it made her look ethereal. Her laces were tighter than usual, giving her a handspan waist, and making her breasts swell above the lace-trimmed neckline. She reached for her gloves and heard a knock on the communicating door. Exchanging a mischievous glance with Betty, she called, “Come in!” Peter entered, bearing a gift for her. A nosegay of lilacs and white hothouse roses, beautiful and fragile. She let her enjoyment show, seeing that it pleased him. When she raised the posy to her nose, she breathed in the scent of lavender, as well as the roses. Betty helped her put her long evening gloves on and then quietly exited.

316

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

They moved towards each other as though they belonged. He held her gently and pressed a kiss to her lips. “You will look wonderful out of mourning. “You don’t look too dusty yourself,” she replied. He broke away and held his arms out so she could admire him. “Will I do?” Arabella laughed. “They’ll be at your feet.” His coat might be of dark blue material, but it was a dull, heavy satin, embroidered at the pocket flaps, cuffs and buttonholes in a twisting vine design. Ruffles of Méchlin lace fell over his hands, and rested at his throat. A glitter when he moved revealed the diamond pin stuck there by what at first glance seemed to be a careless hand. He wore an elaborately curled powdered wig, tied back with black ribbon. The white waistcoat was a riot of twining vines in appropriate colors enhanced by silver. He laughed in return. “Not my most elaborate outfit, but they think I’m a nabob, so I’m safe wearing something appropriate. He caught her hands in his. “Soon I hope to dress you appropriately too.” The phrase “and undress you,” remained between them, unspoken but understood. Arabella turned away hastily and picked up her pearls from the dressing table. “Will you do these for me?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

317

Lynne Connolly

“Willingly.” He deftly fastened the clasp behind her neck and dropped a kiss on her half uncovered shoulder. “Delicious.” When she turned around, he was smiling. Not a shadow marred his features. “I’ve sent word to my father. You should be receiving your invitation to Ulverscroft soon.” She drew in a sharp breath. It was all becoming real. “I still don’t believe it.” “Believe what? That I should fall in love with a beautiful, spirited woman? It’s not that big a leap from your world into mine, or I wouldn’t expect it. But I know you can do it, love. With or without me, you can do it.” She laughed. “I have to believe you. I don’t think I could bear to lose you now.” “You shouldn’t say that.” He drew her to him and kissed her forehead. “Keep me guessing, sweetheart, give me the pleasure of courting you. I’ve never done this before, courted a woman with the intention of marriage. It’s new to me too.” “Why me? You must have had women falling over you.” “I did.” He grinned. “More for what I was than who I was, I suspect. My reputation should have frightened off all but the most intrepid mamas, but my brother’s marriage was childless, and whoever married me could be reasonably certain of bearing the next Lord Ulverscroft. Still can. Who knows why I fell in love with you? One thing I’m certain of—this isn’t 318

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

some infatuation. I said that to give you some time, but this isn’t some passing fancy. That’s why I want us both to be sure.” “Yes.” She saw the logic in it. Marriage meant commitment, sharing, and responsibility, but try as she might she couldn’t think past the devastatingly attractive man giving her his full attention. A slight cough behind them made them both turn to see an elegantly dressed Julian standing in the open doorway. “If you want to keep this brother-sister charade going, you should remember to close doors.” Arabella kept her head down, but saw Peter holding his arm for her to take. Placing her fingertips on it, she left the room with him and followed her brother downstairs to where the carriage waited. The new Assembly Rooms had been built next to the new playhouse, near the centre of town. The area was well lit with torches resting in purpose built holders. They illuminated a procession of noteworthy local dignitaries processing between the wide open double doors. With a smile, Peter got down from the carriage and helped Arabella to alight. He was proud of her. She carried herself like a queen, but showed no false pride and no arrogance. She didn’t look at him as he led her through the www.samhainpublishing.com

319

Lynne Connolly

doors and gave her name to the waiting flunky. Here, he was her guest. Julian followed close behind, his quiet elegance a contrast, but not overshadowed by his putative employer. Inside, stairs led to a large room on the first floor. Peter’s arrival set off a buzz, a quiet hum that spread through everyone like magic. Even as Julian Shaw he created a stir. He began to do his duty and lead Arabella around the room, letting her guide him to the people she wanted him to meet. He did his duty, bowing and smiling and wondering what the hell he was going to do to put this right. It was only this evening he realized what he had done. Although he tried to keep the trouble out of his face, when she turned away from Mrs. Wintercombe back to him, she must have seen something, because she frowned and said, “What is it? What’s wrong?” It wouldn’t have done any good to say “nothing,” so he drew her on a slow stroll around the large room, avoiding the people who wanted to speak to them. “I’ve made such a mess of things for you. Your brother can never visit you himself, and we can never acknowledge what we have here.” “I know.” “Something else in the scales against me. I can’t let you do it.” “Not even if I choose never to come back?”

320

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

He looked at her sharply. Her face was serene. “These people must mean a great deal to you.” She laughed lightly, as though they were exchanging a witticism. “No. Some of them have been kind, but those I can count on the fingers of one hand. This isn’t my home. It never was.” The band, a four piece, raggedly struck up for the first minuet and the attention turned to the dance floor. Matrons hurried to take the best chairs, where they could see and be seen, and their escorts turned their attention to them. A selection of pretty girls walked on to the floor with their partners, youths with various degrees of attractiveness and poise. Peter wouldn’t have exchanged the woman by his side for any of them. Or all of them, come to that. They couldn’t dance, their ineligibility proclaimed by the black armbands tied around their upper arms. Peter drew Arabella aside and they continued with their gentle stroll. “It would cut you off from your friends, and your sister,” Peter said hollowly, knowing what it would mean to her. “No, Caroline can visit. Now Lewis has gone, she may choose to sell up and move closer to home. Loughborough is my home, the town where I was brought up, and no one there has seen you.” “If they discover the masquerade, you’ll be ruined,” he persisted. He couldn’t imagine why he hadn’t seen it before www.samhainpublishing.com

321

Lynne Connolly

this. Not much escaped his notice, but this had. He had not expected more than a casual liaison, but when he thought back to his attitude at the beginning of his visit, he recognized he had been a different person then. Now he wanted her for good, and it would be hard. Nothing worthwhile came easy, he told himself. “Only here. Let me tell you something. When I first came here, when I was first married, they called me a fortune hunter and treated me coldly. I could accept that, because they knew Arthur, not me. All they knew of me was that I was a vicar’s daughter from Loughborough. They soon found out. Gossip spreads, you know. Some continued to be cold, but one or two befriended me and showed me how to go on so that when Caroline joined me here I could introduce them to her. None of these people are close friends, Peter. I won’t miss any of them.” She looked up into his face, and her blue gaze melted him. “I won’t look back.” He forgot everything but her for the moment. “Can it be that you are accepting my proposal before I’ve made it?” A roguish expression deepened the creases around her mouth. “I wouldn’t dream of being so forward.” “I’d better make it before too long. Every time I look at you I want you.” They had come to a halt. Arabella lifted her head and Peter lowered his. Their lips were perilously close. 322

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

A stir at the other end of the room disturbed them just enough to remind them where they were. Peter stood up straight and Arabella cleared her throat. She adjusted the ruffles covering her lower arms. Peter’s soft curse brought her head up. “What?” “Damnation!” She followed the direction of his stare. A group of newcomers was arriving at the Assembly. The dancers between them crossed and recrossed in front of him, so he couldn’t get a clear view, but he didn’t need it.

Nathaniel Mason had made an effort for a change and looked positively presentable. Behind him towered a man Peter knew only too well. Why on earth should he be here? The master of ceremonies made the announcement himself. It took time, but he enumerated all Nick’s titles. Peter had to admire his knowledge of the peerage. He doubted Nick knew them all himself. He resigned himself to his fate and watched the small party make their way to where he stood with Arabella. The small respite gave him a chance to try to formulate some kind of plan. He glanced at Arabella. “Courage, mon brave,” he murmured. “I think our fate is upon us.” Arabella turned to stare at him, questions in her eyes, but he ignored them for the present. She would know soon www.samhainpublishing.com

323

Lynne Connolly

enough. Although he didn’t turn to look, he knew several of the local dignitaries were moving a little closer to them, the better to overhear. He nearly leapt a foot when Mrs. Newton’s strident voice sounded not six inches away. “Distinguished visitors indeed. What can the Marquis of Cardington be doing here? And his good lady wife too. Of course, one had heard that they married, and have a charming baby. Very soon after the wedding, don’t you think?” Peter didn’t reply, but Arabella turned to speak to her just as Nick came within hailing distance of his friend. His smile was guileless, and Peter sighed. Nemesis reached him with a smiling face. “Peter, Mason here led me to believe you were gravely ill. Have you recovered, then?” Peter’s face was controlled and bland as he turned to regard Elizabeth’s triumphant expression. “I was never ill, Nick.” He almost felt the wind when Mrs. Newton spun around to look at him. “Mr. Shaw…?” Julian who had come up behind the newcomers exchanged a glance with Peter, but stayed back. “Mason wanted you here for his own purposes.” Nick shot a look at Mason. Anything more damn-youreyes aristocratic would be hard to imagine, but when he turned 324

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

back to Peter, he was the Nick Peter had always known. One of his two best friends. “I see. Or I think I see some of it. I’m dreadfully sorry, old man, I didn’t realize.” “I didn’t intend that you should,” Peter admitted. “Now you’re here, however, I would like you to meet someone.” He gave Arabella no chance to escape, taking her firmly by the hand and drawing her forward to make her curtsey. “My dear, may I present one of my oldest friends, Nicholas Seyton, Lord Cardington. Nick, this is my wife Arabella.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

325

Chapter Twenty-Three

Arabella reddened, and curtseyed as deeply as she could to the sound of indrawn breath from everyone behind them. She felt a hand under hers as she rose, and knew it wasn’t Peter’s. When she lifted her lashes, she met the melting gaze of Nick Seyton. He smiled, encouragingly. “What a faux pas. I’m not usually that socially gauche, I assure you. I’m delighted to meet you, Lady Bredon. So Peter has been netted at last. I’m very pleased to hear it. Perhaps he’ll stop teasing me. Will you meet my wife?” Lady Cardington was a vision. Large grey eyes set in a wide face of breathtaking beauty surrounded by golden hair. Her blue and ivory gown was in the first stare of fashion. Her smile was far more friendly than Mrs. Wisheart’s had been, and Arabella began to feel a little less nervous under its warmth. Behind them, Elizabeth Wisheart widened her eyes and shrugged. “I tried to stop them when I heard, but they’d already left.”

Tantalizing Secrets

Arabella felt Peter’s hand at her elbow and stepped back. The music continued, but no one danced. They were too interested in the free show going on before their eyes. Right on cue Mrs. Newton elbowed her way forward. “Is this correct? You are Lord Bredon?” When Arabella glanced at Peter, she saw a stranger. The loving friend she had come to rely on had disappeared, replaced by a haughty aristocrat who radiated power. “I am, ma’am.” Mrs. Newton’s eyes narrowed. “Then why did you pose as Julian Shaw? Where is Julian Shaw?” “Here.” Julian stepped forward. Mrs. Newton turned eagerly to her new target. “You have no honor, sir, to lead us on in this way. How could you make fun of your betters so?” She would have continued. Small eyes sparkling, she was ready to return to the fray, but Peter’s cold, calm voice interrupted her. “Mr. Shaw had little choice. As my secretary he is bound to follow my orders.” Arrogance in the extreme, Arabella thought, and then realized why Peter had used this tone. Only this would subdue one of Leicester’s leaders of society. Her glance flicked to Lord Cardington, who was looking down from his considerable height on the lady. She couldn’t speak to him

www.samhainpublishing.com

327

Lynne Connolly

directly as they hadn’t been introduced. If she hadn’t let her ire consume her, she might have been more in control. Mrs. Newton turned to confront Peter again, but was silent. Peter smiled slightly, but there was no humor in it. “Sir? Do you not think we are owed an apology?” “Certainly I do.” Turning his head, he said, “Mason? Why did you decide to do this?” “I hated to see good people deceived.” Nathaniel looked around him at the murmuring throng. “When did you marry Mrs. Mason and why didn’t she say anything?” Peter regarded her before he deliberately turned his back on the man. He addressed Mrs. Newton. “If there is any blame, it must rest with me.” It was the nearest he came to pleading, and it wasn’t for himself, but for her. Arabella, still numbed by the course of events, began to thaw. She cleared her throat and felt rather than saw attention turn to her. “It was very sudden,” she mumbled. Indeed it was. Now she felt foolish. How could this ever be resolved? Only Peter’s physical presence, firmly supporting her, kept her upright. He must have felt her distress and sudden dizzy state, for he put his hand over hers where it lay on his arm. “It would be extremely bad manners for us to disrupt your Assembly. Please accept my apologies for any small deception, and do

328

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

not allow us to hold back the dancing.” He glanced at Arabella who stared back at him. “Come, my love.” He began to move. He led Arabella past the disbelieving Mrs. Wisheart, and Lord Cardington, who murmured to his wife and fell in behind them. The polished dance floor was bare of couples, although the quartet still played. Arabella kept her head up, although she felt like being sick. The large doors were flung open, but Peter, showing all the arrogance he had suppressed recently, didn’t pause, but led her straight through them and down the stairs. At the bottom of the staircase they stopped and found that not only were Lord Cardington and his wife behind them, but also the master of ceremonies. He bowed low. “Please do not feel you have to leave, my lord. We are honored by your presence. It would be a pleasure to see you here again.” Peter’s mouth curled up at one side and his eyes shone with amusement. “I’m sure the dignitaries here think my presence a little de trop, although your kind invitation is duly noted.” The MC bowed even lower to Lord Cardington, who would have been a formidable presence even without his title. “My lord, my lady. It was a pleasure to see you here.” Lord Cardington grinned. “Very neat set of rooms you have here, and a playhouse next door. Impressive.” “I’m delighted that we please you.” www.samhainpublishing.com

329

Lynne Connolly

When the footman came to inform them that their carriages were outside, Arabella thought she was close to fainting. This was not at all like her but so many thoughts whirled around in her head all she wanted was some time to herself. She leaned a little heavier on Peter, and although he made no comment, she felt him move closer to her so she could avail herself of his support more efficiently. Peter helped her into the carriage and then lingered for a few moments to talk to his friends. When he joined her, he settled himself next to her and said, “I hope you don’t mind but I’ve asked Nick and Isobel to follow us to your house. We need to discuss matters rather urgently.” “Yes, of course.” He must have heard something in her carefully controlled tones for he put one finger under her chin and turned her face to him. There was no possibility of disguising the tears trickling down her cheeks. “Oh Arabella.” His voice held such tenderness it only served to increase her distress. He didn’t allow her to straighten but pulled her against him with one arm. She sniffled into his immaculate evening coat but refused to cry any more. It was foolish, it wouldn’t do any good and it only made her eyes red. She mastered her emotions and drew away to find him smiling tenderly at her. “Not the way I would have chosen to propose but better than you not accepting my unproposal.” 330

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She smiled back. “I suppose so.” she looked down to toy with her fan, feeling suddenly unsure of herself. “You haven’t accepted yet.” “That’s because I’ve rather been overtaken by events. I can’t choose now. I have to marry you, or move to France, don’t I?” “Why France?” “Because it might be far enough away from Leicester for it never to become known.” She stared at the crudely painted roses on her fan, the only one she had that matched her outfit, remembering how she had looked forward to this evening. “Peter, I know we’ve been talking about it, and skirting the subject, but you can’t wish to marry me.” “I do.” She still wouldn’t look at him. “I know you say you love me, but you also told me once that the emotion passes. What will you do when you find yourself married to a provincial nobody who can’t help you in your real life?” She wouldn’t let him answer. He must think about it first. “I know no one, and I have the lowering feeling that out of my own milieu, I’ll be completely lost.” He reached out and took one of her restless hands in his. They had reached the edge of the town now, and there were no more lights to illuminate the carriage. In the town, several of the more prosperous houses had torchéres mounted in the www.samhainpublishing.com

331

Lynne Connolly

outside walls, and the light had flickered across them. Arabella found it easier that he couldn’t see her properly now. “I thought that too. I thought that it would make you unhappy to leave everything you’ve known and enter my world. But you said yourself that you were never part of Leicester society.” “Will it be any different in your world?” He paused before replying. “I believe so. We have our fools too, our superior beings, our bigots but my society is larger and many people are willing to accept people on their own merits. You’ll be happier in time.” He paused again, and opened her hand, tracing a delicate pattern on the palm. Arabella’s evening gloves were of the thinnest kid, and she easily felt his finger. She shivered. “I know I said the feeling goes. It’s true, it does but it leaves something better behind. When I met you, when I saw you walking up the drive at Ulverscroft so decided on your purpose that nothing would stand in your way, I was overwhelmed by desire for you. One of the reasons the masquerade was so attractive was that it would give me the kind of access to you only a husband or relative may have. I wanted to seduce you if you were willing.” She would have withdrawn her hand but he wouldn’t let her, trapping it in his. “You were willing, weren’t you? It was only when I saw you and Elizabeth in the same room I knew 332

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

you were worth ten of her. My worlds colliding. It felt as violent as that.” He paused, and Arabella let the silence stretch. She couldn’t think of anything to say. The carriage drew up with a jerk, but when the footman appeared and put his hand on the door, Peter held up his hand. “See to the others first.” The footman closed the door and left. To Arabella’s discomfiture, Peter slipped off the seat and went on one knee before her. “Before we go in, I want your answer. Will you marry me, Arabella? If you choose not to, we’ll brush through this somehow, I swear I will find a way, but I hope I won’t have to.” She stared at him, and he looked up at her. His eyes glinted darkly in the moonlight streaming through the window. “Don’t think of anything else, just how you feel about accepting me. Put everything else out of your mind. It’s not important.” His last words helped her to clear things. Gazing into his dear face Arabella knew nothing else mattered, only this. And knowing her own mind she was able to smile and say, simply, “Yes.” He dropped his head, and all she could see was his hat, then rose again and reached for the door. He exited the carriage, holding out his hand to help Arabella down the steps. She had eyes only for him, and wasn’t in the least ashamed when he drew her closer and touched his lips to hers. “You’ve

www.samhainpublishing.com

333

Lynne Connolly

made me happier than I ever hoped to be,” he whispered against her mouth. Flushing, wanting to cry but for a different reason entirely, she entered the house. Someone must have shown the Cardingtons to the parlor. Pausing only to instruct the flustered footman to have Nathaniel’s old room prepared for her guests, Peter went in with his new fiancée. When she sat down, Peter sat next to her, and stretched his arm along the back of the seat. She had just given him the right. Peter felt warmth curling through him at the thought. Cardington chuckled. “Caught!” “Indeed,” Peter replied, not a whit disturbed. “Just as you have been, my dear Nick.” Cardington exchanged a fond look with his wife. “And not a day to regret since.” She smiled back. “I’m surprised Mason managed to get you away from your offspring,” Peter remarked. “How did he do it?” Cardington grimaced. “Clever lies,” he commented. “He sent a message to Rowan House and said you were ill and had asked for me. So Sev and Penelope are holding the fort. I don’t know why he didn’t ask for Sev. Either of us would have done, surely.”

334

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Peter

knew.

While

Nick

was

not

deficient

in

understanding it had always taken him longer than the other two to reach a conclusion. His genial, easygoing manner and his physical size sometimes gave the impression of a slower intellect. It served to deceive people, and Peter was convinced this was half the reason he preferred to adopt it. Isobel added, “I decided to accompany him, because I thought something was wrong.” “So why did you come to the Assembly?” “Mason said it was too late to visit you, but we might learn more tonight. When I saw you, I was so relieved I didn’t stop to think. He made it sound as if you were at death’s door.” Peter punched the upholstered arm of the sofa in frustration. “The snuffbox!” At Nick’s puzzled frown, he explained. “I forgot my crested snuffbox, the one I always carry. Mason caught sight of it once, but I thought he hadn’t noticed. I was obviously wrong. He found out who the crest belonged to—a simple matter, since Ulverscroft is in this county. All he had to do was consult local records. Then he found your direction and sent to Rowan House.” Nick clicked his tongue. “That’s about it. Then I saw that Wisheart woman and I’m afraid I hurried to outpace her.” “This time, Elizabeth was on our side. She was trying to warn you.” www.samhainpublishing.com

335

Lynne Connolly

Nick shrugged. “How was I supposed to know that?” He fixed Peter with an old-fashioned look. “Have you married Arabella?” “Not yet,” Peter admitted, “but I will marry her, tomorrow.” The response was all he could have hoped for. A violent movement next to him told him that Arabella had swung around to stare at him. “How can we?” He gave her a reassuring smile. “I have a special license in my room. I asked Julian to get it for me in London. I meant it and I still mean it. You must make up your own mind.” “I have.” She looking at him with such a luminous expression he couldn’t possibly mistake it. He took her hand. “Thank you.” Nick cleared his throat. “Perhaps we should retire, my love?” Isobel’s voice held amusement. “Indeed we should.” Arabella got to her feet. “I’ll show you to your room.” Isobel lifted a hand. “No need. The footman can show us the way.” “Oh but—” Before Arabella could continue her protest, they had gone. Peter pulled her hand until she lost her balance and fell on to him. He made the most of his largesse, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her close. She opened her mouth to 336

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

protest but he closed it with a kiss. He made it long and languorous, exploring her mouth and inviting her to explore his. He felt her relax into his arms, and welcomed her. When he finally drew away, it wasn’t far, and only to smile into her face. “I wouldn’t have had it happen like this, but I’m glad it’s going to be soon.” “I still feel guilty, as if I trapped you into this.” “We both know you didn’t. Mason forced me into this.” Unable to resist he pressed his lips to hers. “I have something to thank him for, after all.” “What about your parents?” “I made a bargain with my father. I promised to take up the reins of the title, and marry to try to make an heir, but only if the woman was of my choosing. You are the one I choose, so now we have to go back and become Lord and Lady Bredon.” “Oh, Peter, that’s not me.” He kissed her. “It will be. Just you wait.” Unwilling to discuss any more serious issues, secretly delighted that Arabella would become his wife so soon, he buried his face in her cleavage, obligingly displayed by the low neck of the evening gown. After a shriek of surprise, Arabella laughed. It didn’t feel erotic, it felt funny, his breath tickling her. His hands roamed freely, pushing up the yards of skirts to reach bare flesh just www.samhainpublishing.com

337

Lynne Connolly

above her garter. “Peter!” She gasped, as teasing turned hotter, and she felt his tongue delve between her breasts. He lifted his head, but held her close. “You’re right. I don’t want to ruin our resolve now we’re so close. But be warned, madam, you’ll be all mine tomorrow and completely at my mercy.” They gazed at each other, totally content to let the minutes tick away. Eventually, Arabella said dreamily, “So I will,” and lifted her head so their lips met. Peter didn’t plunder her but kissed her. Arabella loved the closeness and the intimacy that had crept up on them almost without their noticing.

338

www.samhainpublishing.com

Chapter Twenty-Four

Arabella became Lady Bredon in a quiet ceremony at a country church the next day. Lord and Lady Cardington, who she had been bidden to call Nick and Isobel, served as witnesses. Julian gave her away. The ring Peter gave her was a plain gold band and the ritual kiss a gentle touch on her lips, but afterwards he took her hand in his and didn’t let it go. They arrived home and Arabella excused herself to write a difficult letter to her father while Peter spoke with his friends below in the parlor. When she came back downstairs, it was to the sound of preparations of departure. Isobel stood in the hall, allowing a maid to tie the ribbons of her bonnet under her chin. “We’ve decided to go to Rowan House while it’s still light,” she informed an astonished Arabella, who had prepared for a full house. “We’ll take your brother with us and you can visit us whenever you please.” Suddenly understanding their reasons, Arabella flushed deep rose. Turning away to hide her blushes, she met the

Lynne Connolly

amused gaze of her new husband. He came forward and took her hand. “Is that your letter? Should I frank it for you?” “Oh, oh yes, if you please,” she replied, glad of something else to think about. She handed him the folded sheet. He smiled, not hiding the warmth any more. Julian came rattling down the stairs, a carpetbag in hand. “I can send for the rest.” Seizing Arabella, he planted a heavy, brotherly kiss on one cheek. “I’m very glad. We’re going to stop at the Three Crowns to collect Lord and Lady Cardington’s luggage. Then we’re to go on to Rowan House in the Cardington’s travelling carriage. I’ll ride back when I’m needed.” He exchanged a speaking look with Peter, who nodded, temporarily losing his smile. “Watch out for highwaymen,” she admonished him roguishly. His answer was a peal of laughter as he left the house. It was suddenly quiet. Intensely aware of Peter’s presence just behind her Arabella could not turn around. “Arabella.” His voice, quiet though it was, echoed around the empty hall. She felt his hands on her shoulders. “Arabella, love.” She hung her head but didn’t resist when he turned her. He drew her gently into his arms. “Sweetheart, you’re my choice of bride. I’ve known many women but never before have I met one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with.” 340

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Why me? I’m not special.” “Why me?” he echoed. “You chose me, didn’t you? You could have refused, even last night, but you didn’t. I know you don’t want what I bring, or at least not all of it.” She looked up into his face then, her mouth curved. “I love you.” He drew her closer. “That’s your answer. I love you too.” They stood together in the hall, their hearts close, her head on his shoulder. “I suggest,” he murmured, “that we eat something then make an early night of it.” “It’s barely one o’clock.” “Arabella, I want to lie with you, love you and hold you. We’ve both had a stressful time, and it’s not over yet. Let’s use this while we can. Rest, love, and begin our journey together.” “It sounds wonderful.” “It does, doesn’t it?” He bent his head and kissed her, lovingly and gently. The crash, when it came, nearly made Arabella jump out of her skin. “What the devil…” Peter spun around to face the origin of the sound, pushing Arabella behind him. Betty the maid stood horrified, her hands to her reddened cheeks, a tray of tea things smashed at her feet.

www.samhainpublishing.com

341

Lynne Connolly

“Betty!” Arabella forgot everything in her dismay. Her favorite set. She didn’t even know if the pattern was still current, so it might not be possible to replace it. Forgetting everything else, she moved forward to help clear up the mess, but Peter pulled her back. “No, sweetheart. I don’t want you hurt by the shards.” The sound of feet on the stairs behind the servants’ door came closer and the cook and kitchen maid appeared, followed by the butler in his shirtsleeves and the footman who had just seen Lord and Lady Cardington out. Peter held Arabella’s hand firmly in his and sighed. “Leave it,” he ordered when Betty made to stoop to clear up the mess. “You’d better know something first.” He glanced at Arabella, but she was still in shock from the crash. He’d hoped this confrontation would be a little less dramatic, but it was not to be. “I’m not Julian Shaw, Arabella’s brother. I’m Peter Worsley, Lord Bredon, and this is my wife. You will henceforth address her as Lady Bredon, or your ladyship, if you please.” The collective gasp was satisfying, but Peter had no intention of allowing the scene to degenerate into farce. “Clear the tray up and bring a fresh brew to the parlor.” He drew Arabella into the parlor and spent an agreeable ten minutes soothing his wife’s shattered nerves.

342

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

His hopes of a peaceful afternoon dissolved when the doorbell rang. Arabella, by now fully recovered, sighed and lifted her head from his shoulder. “I should have guessed they would call.” Peter tucked a stray curl behind her ear. “So should I. We should have said we’re not at home. However, if this is a delegation from the town, we might as well face it now. Unless you’re not up to it?” Arabella grinned mischievously. “I want to see their faces.” His crack of laughter sounded just as the door opened and several cards were brought in. Inevitably, Mrs. Newton’s was on top, but surprisingly, Mr. Newton also seemed to be present, as well as Mrs. Wintercombe. Peter got to his feet when the group entered the room and executed a beautiful bow. He stood and let them look him over. He hadn’t dressed in black for his wedding, but still wore the armband for Gerald. His coat was dark red, in the latest mode, his waistcoat a dream of cream ribbed silk and delicate embroidery, the best that Spitalfields could offer. He watched the keen appraisals. Mr. Newton, a portly individual with intelligence delineated in his features cleared his throat. “Good afternoon, my lord. I take it you know why we’re here?”

www.samhainpublishing.com

343

Lynne Connolly

“Of course.” Peter took his seat next to Arabella. “You wish to know if I lied last night.” Mrs. Newton snorted. “Or if you lied before.” Tellingly, there were no Miss Newtons to beguile Peter today. Betty brought in a fresh tray with the tea things. Peter glanced at her and she flushed. He braced himself but she didn’t drop the tray again. He gave her an encouraging smile. Looking back at the town dignitaries he wondered if he should show them how arrogant a Worsley could be. They would probably drink it up, and he knew from past experience that it was the surest way of convincing them that he really was Viscount Bredon. However, they would resent it, and that might bring hurt to Arabella. She would want to return to Leicester, if only to visit Caroline and he would prefer her not to face any unpleasantness when she did. He decided to be frank, within certain parameters. Putting on his most charming smile, he prepared to perform. He starting by taking Arabella hand and kissing it lightly, retaining it afterwards as a demonstration of his nonfraternal affection for her, but the action reminded him of what he had so nearly started with her. His body stirred, and he shifted a little. The three visitors watched in silence. “I regret the necessity of any deception, but it was necessary. I wish we could have told you.” Arabella gripped his hand. She was 344

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

nervous, although she appeared perfectly at ease to anyone who didn’t know her as well as he did. Perhaps she was also feeling the stirrings of desire. He hoped so. Peter took control of his wayward emotions and spoke deliberately slowly. “My brother, the last Lord Bredon was lost at sea in an accident. Arabella and I had met, and I wanted to marry her, but it was thought inadvisable to hold a public ceremony so soon after my brother’s death.” The murmurs of agreement showed they sympathized with his story. He’d write to his father today and explain matters, so that story would serve for anyone who asked about the suddenness of the marriage. Not everyone needed to know that he loved her so much he couldn’t bear to think of them apart any longer. Arabella was silent, but her hand stirred in his. “We married privately.” That was true enough. “Arabella’s brotherin-law was killed. As you are aware, Mr. Worth worked for our family—” true as far as it went, “—and my father wished me to look into the incident.” Mr. Newton nodded sagely. “I can understand that, but why did you not come to Leicester as Lord Bredon? Why the subterfuge, sir?” Peter melded his features into regret. “My father and I had no wish to advertise our suspicions about Worth’s death. Since the real Julian Shaw is in my employ, we thought it better to introduce ourselves in a quiet way, and in a way that meant I www.samhainpublishing.com

345

Lynne Connolly

would not be separated from Arabella.” He added an aristocratic tilt to his chin, just in case they decided to question him further. It seemed to work. “I see. I think you could have trusted us enough to confide in us,” Mr. Newton’s mouth turned up in a half smile. “However, you have honored us with your trust now.” “I tried to remain as private as possible.” It was true, he had, but the lure of an eligible bachelor had proved too much for some. He glanced at Mrs. Newton then looked away again. The ingratiating simper was too much to bear. He was glad her husband was made of sterner stuff. Mrs. Wintercombe regarded him with a frown. “I’ve seen you at a distance, I believe. I have a sister in London, and I visit her from time to time. One night, on our way home from Drury Lane, you were pointed out to me.” Peter raised a haughty eyebrow. “I take it my activity didn’t meet with your approval?” The lady’s expression hardened. “Not at all, sir.” Peter wondered what it could have been. Late at night, it could have been any number of things, especially in Covent Garden, one of the most notorious areas of London. He smiled easily. “I’m afraid my reputation was hard earned. However I have turned over a new leaf. Meeting Arabella and inheriting my brother’s title were turning points for me.” He wanted to 346

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

tug her into his arms so he could hold her properly. He wished they would leave. It was time, surely? “I would hate to think of our Mrs. Mason unhappy,” Mrs. Wintercombe said. It was a warning, and Peter took it as such. “I intend to do my utmost to ensure that doesn’t happen.” He was entirely sincere, but he didn’t think he had completely convinced Arabella’s champion. Her look said, “We shall see,” but she wisely added nothing to her words. The Newtons seemed to be entirely satisfied with the situation, although the lady might have felt a trifle disgruntled that Peter wasn’t the eligible bachelor she had thought him. She would have to look elsewhere for her daughters. “Do you intend to remain among us?” Peter shook his head regretfully. “I fear that won’t be possible. I have to go to London soon, and Arabella must take her place as my wife in society. When our mourning is over my mother will present her at court.” The looks Arabella received were wholly envious. Peter saw she was no less nervous than she had been at the beginning of the interview and was sorry for it. “It won’t be for a while of course,” he added in an attempt to ameliorate his words, “next season at the earliest.” He was rewarded by a small smile. He stood up, so the gentlemen were forced to stand also. “My wife is tired. I trust you will excuse us?” www.samhainpublishing.com

347

Lynne Connolly

After solicitous murmurs of sympathy, their guests departed. Peter waited until the front door had closed behind them before taking Arabella into his arms. “You are tired, aren’t you?” “A little,” she admitted. “I didn’t sleep well last night.” It was all he needed to hear. “Come then, my wife. Come to bed.” He would hear no protests. Only pausing to inform the now unsurprised butler that they would be unavailable for the rest of the day he led her upstairs and into his room. He paused. “Who does this house belong to now?” She frowned. “What do you mean?” He moved close to her. “Does it go to Mason now you’re my wife?” Her face cleared. “Oh I see. No, it’s mine. Or rather, it’s yours. Arthur left me the house and an annuity free and clear, and made sure it would form my dowry if I married again.” “So I’ve married well.” Shrugging off his coat, he threw it over a nearby chair. He could bear it no longer. “Come here and show me how well.” Without pause, she ran to him. Held tightly in his arms he knew only Arabella would feel like this, and bring him so much happiness. Any remaining doubts fled. She was his now, and he would make sure she never regretted it. 348

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

Their kiss, begun as a recommencement of what had begun in the hall, turned from sweet to passionate. He felt for the lacings of her gown. “We’re married? Really married?” She traced a line down his face with her finger, sending tremors through his whole body. He caught her finger in his mouth and sucked it gently. Releasing it, he pushed her away a little so he could work on her stomacher. “Really married. Really in love.” “Oh yes. Really in love.” He could bear no more, and drew her to him to take her in a searing kiss. Garments fell away from them, his nimble fingers never stopping in loosening and casting aside. The interlude downstairs had only served to increase his desire for her. As soon as his breeches and underwear had fallen to the floor, she took his erection in her hand, stroking him from root to tip. He groaned in desire. Her hands worked magic so that all he could do was fall backwards, hoping that the bed would break their fall. It did. She sprawled on top of him, laughing in delight at the result of her bold action. “Is that what wives do?” “I sincerely hope so.” He smoothed his hands over her, as far as he could reach to learn her shape all over again. “I’ve missed this. I can’t tell you how much.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

349

Lynne Connolly

She lifted herself up on one elbow. “You didn’t have to wait.” “Yes, I did.” He gazed into her eyes, dark and inviting. “I couldn’t treat you like all the others.” “Now you can treat me how you like.” He laughed. “No, love. How you like.” Drawing her down he kissed her, and rolled so he lay over her. “I love you, Arabella. I want to do everything possible to make you happy.” “Make me happy now, Peter. I can’t wait any longer.” It was the first indication that she was as impatient as he. The second was the dampness he found when he probed between her legs. Delicious heat, delicious wetness, all for him. The third was when she drew her knees up and took him in. He gasped at the feel of her soft, welcoming warmth, enveloping him within her. He closed his eyes to feel her, then opened them again to watch. She gazed up at him, fathomless love and desire in her eyes. He would do anything to keep that look there for the rest of their lives. Anything. Arching her back, Arabella pushed her pelvis against him and he thrust deeply into her in response. She rewarded him with a deep-throated cry. He responded by slipping his hands under and around her sweetly rounded bottom to pull her closer. Her response still astounded him, that almost without trying he could reach that part of her 350

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

that brought her exquisite pleasure. They must be made for each other. Arabella opened her eyes and gazed straight into his. “Peter, oh, Peter, I love you.” He wouldn’t let her speak any more but took her mouth, moving his tongue in harmony with his deep thrusts, soft wetness above and below. He felt her stiffen, and knew deep pleasure when he felt her jerk, unable to control her response, her inner muscles clenching around his shaft. He rested his hands either side of her, so he could arch above her and reach deeply inside. Her lithe, sweet body arched and quivered beneath him, and he knew no one else would do, not now. Not ever. The sight of Arabella, lying responsive and naked under him was all he wanted to see, all he wanted to experience. He no longer wondered why this woman, why she’d taken his heart, so thoroughly, so fast, he just accepted it. Peter took a nipple into his mouth, tenderly caressing the sensitive skin with his tongue, then kissed his way back up to her lips. Her low moans only pushed him to work harder, try to bring her all the pleasure he could. Suddenly she cried out and pushed up, her breath coming in short gasps. Peter drove her until she froze, and every muscle in her lovely body tensed. He wouldn’t relent but kept going, hearing her call out to him, and then his climax was www.samhainpublishing.com

351

Lynne Connolly

upon him and he pulled her hard against him while he lost himself in her.

Arabella opened her eye to see her husband tenderly watching her. His dark eyes glowed with the aftermath of loving her, his face devoid of all tension. Arabella couldn’t remember ever feeling so fulfilled in her life before. She could look at him forever. He pulled a sheet over them and then a blanket. “Can’t have you getting cold. The fire hasn’t been lit yet. Do you think you could sleep now?” “Will you stay with me?” He kissed her softly on the lips. “Always.” She chuckled. “You know why I didn’t sleep well last night?” He shook his head. “Because you weren’t with me. I was tempted to come into your room but I knew you wanted to wait.” He lifted a hand and caressed her cheek. “It was difficult, but I wanted to honor you.” “And what did you do just now?” “Made love to you. Gave you all the honor I could.” Reaching under the sheet, he took her left hand, and brought it to his lips, caressing her fingers gently. “I’ll try to be what you want, Bella.” “You are what I want.” 352

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

He lay down and gathered her in his arms. She felt his warmth and snuggled in happily. “You’ll be bored if I keep telling you I love you.” “No I won’t. That will never bore me. Tell me as often as you want to.” “I love you,” she said, feeling drowsiness warm her. “I love you,” were the last words she heard before she slipped into sleep.

www.samhainpublishing.com

353

Chapter Twenty-Five

Arabella and Peter spent the next two days abed, or close to it, and sent all visitors away. Peter left instructions for one specific visitor or message to be brought straight to him, then dismissed the matter for now. They laughed, talked and ate the food brought to them by the servants. There seemed to be a conspiracy around them, holding them in a cradle of privacy. Arabella would remember these days forever. It was a good start to a marriage. On the third day, Arabella insisted on getting up for an hour or two in the afternoon and dressing properly. Denying any visitors meant she could wear something other than mourning, so she donned a flowered silk she had always been fond of, but had to put away when Lewis died. She wore the armband as a sop to convention, and a reminder that not everyone was as happy as she. Out of habit, she went down to the kitchen, to ensure that the bottling and preparation of the preserves was going on well. It occurred to her that she wouldn’t be here to enjoy them, so she resolved to have some sent to wherever Peter

Tantalizing Secrets

took her. He had mentioned a visit to London, to catch up on parliamentary matters and allow her to do some shopping. “We should also start on the settlement,” he had added, idly playing with her curls. “It will have to be signed sooner or later.” “Won’t your parents want to meet me?” “Probably, but I thought you might like some fine clothes to hide behind. London will be thin of company this close to Christmas, so you needn’t concern yourself with that. We’ll spring you on society next year, when we’re properly out of mourning.” She lifted herself on one elbow and the sheets fell away from her, causing his already dark eyes to darken a little more. “Should I go into full mourning?” “In public, I think so. At least until after Christmas. After that, half mourning for a while, but you’ll be in colors when we go to London in the spring.” He touched her nipple, circling it with one finger and making it difficult for her to concentrate any more. “Loughborough to see your people, then London for a week or two, then Ulverscroft, then Porton.” “Porton?” He smiled. “My house, just outside London. It’s convenient for me to have a house so close, but I love the place anyway. I want to show it to you. It’s on the banks of the www.samhainpublishing.com

355

Lynne Connolly

Thames, small and lovely. I seem to have a penchant for things small and lovely.” His arm slipped around her back and he pulled her close. “Shall I show you? Again?” “Yes, please.”

*** A blush stained Arabella’s cheeks when she went out into the garden at the remembrance of how she had spent the last two days. It had been wonderful. Peter was an attentive, wholehearted lover, skilled, passionate and tender. Arabella wondered how long he would continue to love her, and then realized that if he felt as she did, this might never change. Fawkes saw her and tipped his hat, hoe in his other hand. The last rose blossoms had gone now, or been frozen off the stalk in the hard frost of the last day or two. He’d hard pruned the bushes, nearly to the ground, and the other plants treated similarly to prepare the garden for winter. The last leaves hung limply from the branches of the limes and elms at the edge of the property, but Arabella didn’t feel her usual sadness at the sight. From now on, November would be her favorite month, the month she had married the love of her life. Peter had gone to the library to catch up on his correspondence, and since a parcel of it had arrived from London, Arabella didn’t expect to see him for some time. He 356

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

proved her wrong when he came towards her, his hat hastily crammed on his head, and a paper clutched in his left hand. She greeted him with a gentle kiss on the lips. Why not, when only the servants could see them? He smiled at her, then drew her attention to the paper. A letter, the seal broken. “We’re raiding the factory tomorrow night. The men from the government watched the place for a few days until they understood the pattern of manufacture. They’ll watch until everyone is in place, then they’ll pounce. I want to be there.” “I’d like to be there too.” Peter frowned, but didn’t say no. Arabella loved that he didn’t push her too far into the background. But eventually, he did say no. “I can’t risk your safety, my love. Don’t ask it of me. I promise to give you a complete account of the events.” She covered his hand with hers. “I don’t want you to go, either.” He studied her. “Arabella, nobody has cared that much for me before. Nobody. I’ve always made my own decisions, gone my own way. It might take some time for me to accustom myself to the new circumstances in my life. But I will. For you I’ll do anything. There shouldn’t be much danger. We have six government agents, all heavily armed, and they’ve employed some local help too. We should easily overwhelm the factory.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

357

Lynne Connolly

Reluctantly, she agreed although a niggling doubt remained. Something didn’t feel right, something she’d missed. “What about your brother? Have you got any evidence there?” Peter grimaced. “No, nor likely to have. I’m as sure as I can be that Mason forced Gerald up that stair, probably at gunpoint, and pushed him over at the top. Gerald hated heights, and would have been paralyzed with terror by the time he got up there. It was the only thing that reduced him to that state, so I wonder if Mason knew that when he did it? I’m not likely to find out. But if we catch him for counterfeiting he’ll hang for sure.” She swallowed. “Hang?” She’d never thought of that. Caught up in her own concerns she had forgotten to follow the plot to its inevitable confusion. He caught her hand in his. “Does it concern you?” “I just never thought about it,” she said in a small voice. He raised her hand to his lips. “It’s not important to me whether he hangs or not, just that justice is done. We might be able to arrange something else.” Arabella wondered at that, but his presence steadied her. “Whatever you think best. I’ve never been close to it before, that’s all. I don’t go to public hangings, I find them distasteful.” 358

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

“Tender hearted.” His soft voice caressed her. “I never would have guessed it.” She smiled. “You’re teasing me.” She shivered. It wasn’t advisable to stand still in such cold weather. “Let’s go in and have some tea.”

*** Arabella gaped when she saw the two men who arrived to collect Peter the following night. Severus Granville and Nicholas Seyton looked nothing like peers of the realm. At Peter’s laughing greetings, both declared themselves unable to stay away. “What, and miss all the fun?” Severus declared. Arabella couldn’t see any fun in the occasion, none at all. The men had brought their wives, or rather, as the bespectacled Penelope explained, their wives had insisted on coming. They exchanged exasperated but fond looks with their spouses and Penelope murmured to Arabella, “They didn’t want Peter facing any danger without them. They’ve been like this since childhood.” That made more sense to Arabella and she was glad Peter had such good friends. The simpler attire made the three men look dangerous, far more than the assured, elegant gentlemen Arabella knew them to be. Gone were the carefully powdered and curled wigs, the www.samhainpublishing.com

359

Lynne Connolly

velvets and satins of society, replaced by dark, sober unadorned garments and hair tied back into simple queues. The swords sheathed by their sides were not the small swords generally carried by gentlemen in the street, but army sabers. Pistols were thrust into the serviceable leather belts at their waists. “Playing at pirates.” Arabella joked, needed the lightness to cover her uneasiness. Peter took her hand. “We shouldn’t be long.” She shook her head, laughing. “You want to be the man of action.” The other women laughed too. “Big strong heroes,” she heard Penelope say, but her voice was tender. Severus swung his wife into a bear hug. “Beware I don’t come back and play the pirate.” Her chuckle made him laugh too. “There isn’t any danger, my love, and we’ll be back soon.” The mood was light as the wives saw their husbands off, but there was an undercurrent of concern. There was never a complete absence of danger. To try to assuage her creeping feeling of worry Arabella suggested a none too serious game of cards. She found the two ladies completely in accord with her feelings. They played for fortunes, unsigned vowels that would convert to candied fruits when the game was over. A thousand pounds would become a sugared violet, two 360

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

thousand a candied apricot. “I don’t know how it is,” sighed Penelope, “but I can’t get enough candied greengages.” Isobel laughed heartily. “An increasing woman’s fancies. It was pickled cabbage for me.” “I see I may have that to come,” Arabella commented, but flushed when they stared at her. “No, that is to say, I didn’t mean I was in the family way, at least not to my knowledge.” “You were married before, weren’t you?” Penelope enquired. “Yes, but my husband had been married three times, and even in his youth he’d had no children. We assumed it was his fault. He’d reconciled himself to childlessness when he married me, and I never looked for that blessing. He died of an apoplexy. It was very sudden.” She paused to discard a low diamond. “Now I must count the weeks, I suppose. Peter would love an heir. It would mean that his younger brother’s son wouldn’t inherit.” Penelope dropped a spade on the pile. “I thought he got on well with his younger brother.” “Yes, he does, but his eldest son isn’t—he’s simple. Peter says it would make him very unhappy if he became the earl. The child needs peace and quiet. “I didn’t know that,” Penelope said. “I’m glad you told me. I might have made a complete fool of myself.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

361

Lynne Connolly

Isobel laughed. “You? You’re one of the cleverest people I know.” Penelope made a moue. “It doesn’t mean I don’t make social gaffes.” Arabella enjoyed the company of these women more than she could remember enjoying any other, apart from her family. She began to think that the task before her of becoming a worthy viscountess wouldn’t be as difficult as she’d thought. She played a card, but turned her head as the door behind her opened. An agitated Betty came straight to her. “I wouldn’t have let him in, ma’am, but he’s very insistent. He says there’s danger.” “Who?” “Mr. Mason, ma’am.” Arabella’s first instinct was to refuse to see him, but the choice was removed from her when the door to the parlor was flung open and Nathaniel rushed in. His appearance was more slovenly than Arabella could ever remember, his hair straggling over his face, his clothes thrown on. Enough to make her pause. “The man’s run mad.” He looked wildly around the parlor. “Is your husband here?” “No.” She had no intention of telling him where. Her butler appeared in the doorway behind Nathaniel, a 362

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

businesslike pistol in his hands. Arabella schooled her face to impassivity. “He’s gone, hasn’t he? To the manufactory?” She must have betrayed her knowledge, because Nathaniel clapped his hand to his forehead and groaned. “I will not be responsible for this. He’s run mad.” “Who?” Nathaniel stared at the other ladies and seemed to come to some, at least, of his senses. “May I speak with you in private, ma’am?” “No.” Complete madness. “I trust these ladies implicitly. You may say in front of them what you would say privately to me.” Nathaniel ran his hand through his hair and took a few deep breaths. “Very well. But speed is of the essence here. We have to warn them.” “Why should I trust you? Why shouldn’t I just call for the authorities and put you under lock and key?” Nathaniel shook his head. “You may do what you want with me. Just know that I’m innocent of this wild scheme. It’s Edwards.” “The factory manager,” Arabella told to the others. Arabella assumed he’d been involved in the counterfeiting. So was Nathaniel trying to move the blame he should be

www.samhainpublishing.com

363

Lynne Connolly

shouldering? She would listen and decide. “Tell me about Edwards.” “That day at the church? I took Worth up there to make him promise to keep our secret. I didn’t mean to kill him. I didn’t kill him. Edwards went up first. It’s a square tower with a steep roof rising from the middle, easy for someone to hide. Edwards was supposed to be a witness, to help me enforce secrecy. But Worth proved difficult and Edwards—Edwards disposed of him. “I had no idea what they were doing. You have to believe me.” “I don’t have to believe anything of the kind.” “Edwards only let me into the secret when production was well under way. And then, with Worth’s death, he threatened to tell the authorities. People saw me taking Worth there. I knew heights terrified him, but I only meant to intimidate him. Not kill him.” He swallowed. Arabella hated to admit it, but this sounded like the Nathaniel Mason she knew. Events clicked into place. Nathaniel wouldn’t have the vision or the audacity to concoct such a scheme. She didn’t know Edwards very well, but he’d always struck her as a clever man. “Did Edwards do this on his own?” “No. It’s what you might term—a family concern.” The words hit Arabella like a hammer blow. Arthur. Her late husband, who’d been so kind to her. Yes, he’d been 364

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

intelligent, resourceful, a self-made man with a well of resentment for people he considered didn’t deserve what life had gifted them with. Nathaniel hadn’t entered the business fully until Arthur’s death. It was true. She knew it. “So why are you so agitated now? Do you want us to speak for you at the trial?” “Thieves are thieves,” Isobel said. “The law will run its course.” Yes, it would, but Nathaniel didn’t seem concerned with that. “He’s mined the factory.” “What?” Penelope sprang to her feet. “What with?” “Gunpowder. He’s seeded the building. He knew what was afoot—he has half the local council in his pocket. The new machinery is to replace the equipment already in place. When your husband and his men invade the factory, he’ll set the fuses.” It took a bare minute for the facts to sink in to Penelope’s mind. Then she acted, decisively. “You’re right. He’s run mad.” “He said he would hang anyway, so he might as well make it a good one.” “Dear God!” No longer numb, Arabella had heard enough. “I’m going to warn him.”

www.samhainpublishing.com

365

Lynne Connolly

She made to leave the room but was called back by Isobel. “I’m coming with you.” That was the last thing she expected to hear from the beautiful marchioness. “What, did you think I was made of glass?” Isobel shook her gown and calmly unhooked it, letting it fall to the ground. Arabella followed suit and dropped her stomacher after it. Now, dressed in stays and petticoats, they would find their clothes less of an encumbrance. Maids customarily dressed like that, without the costly outer gown. Penelope had followed suit, but Isobel stopped her. “No. You know you can’t come, in your condition.” Penelope sighed. “But I put Severus’s safety in your hands. Bring him home safe.” “We will.” Arabella nodded to her butler. “Have Mason locked away upstairs and guard him. Tell Philips to come with us. A pity Fawkes isn’t here.” Her gardener went home every night and she had no time to send for him. Philips must have saddled the horses in record time, because by the time Arabella found warm cloaks for them, the horses waited outside. She put a hand on Isobel’s arm. “Here.” She handed Isobel two sheathed knives and a couple of pistols, loaded, duplicates of the ones she had. Isobel stowed them away with a terse word of thanks. 366

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She reined in her horse and led Isobel into the black night.

www.samhainpublishing.com

367

Chapter Twenty-Six

It was bitterly cold but Arabella hardly noticed it, she was concentrating so hard. Shifting in the saddle, she crammed her hat more securely on her head. She led Isobel, her only thoughts of her husband. At one point, his words of love came back to her, and she choked them aside. He wouldn’t die, he wouldn’t. When she tried to remember the journey later, only a few images came back to her. The sound of horses’ hooves pounding on the pavement, the occasional shout from ahead. The change in sound when they entered the city gates, now dilapidated and never locked at night, as they used to be. Tension spiraled inside her, and Arabella stared ahead into the blackness, praying that the night would remain unlit, that there would be no explosion and resulting tongue of fire reaching into the sky. If she prayed enough, surely it would help. Then they were moving again, towards the building at the bottom of Sanvey Gate. The old church across the road loomed up into the night.

Tantalizing Secrets

They were inside. The doors of the factory were flung open, the light streaming out, glowing red like some gate of hell. People called to her, but she ignored and scrambled off her horse. Someone took the reins from her, she didn’t care who and pulling one of her pistols out, she ran inside the open door. They followed the sound of male voices, raised in anger. Several bodies lay on the floor, some groaning, but they had no time to help them now. They stepped over them, their mission clear. To prevent Edwards setting the fuses for the gunpowder. If Edwards knew about the raid, he would have the advantage and men waiting to fight off the attackers. But he didn’t know about them. A closed door stood before them. Without hesitation, Arabella raised her weapon and opened the door. Arabella had eyes only for the machine and its burdens. Tied firmly to it were the three men they were looking for. Arabella could only see Severus and Nick, but she felt Peter’s presence as strongly as if she could see him. An explosive curse from Severus made Nick turn his head. “God! What are you doing here?” “Rescuing you.” Isobel moved forward. “You haven’t been so foolish as to come alone?” www.samhainpublishing.com

369

Lynne Connolly

Isobel frowned. “Of course not, what kind of fools do you take us for?” “The kind of fools,” said another voice, one that sent chills through Arabella, “who wouldn’t think to check the lay of the land without barging in here. Come around to this side, and see what I have here.” Arabella swallowed and went round to the other side of the machine. What she saw made her stop dead in her tracks, and hold her taper high to give her as much light as possible. “Peter?” “My love?” His voice was muffled because his head was hidden inside the giant press. She choked back her terror and heard Isobel’s soft cry. Time enough for terror later. Ignoring her husband, she put all her attention to Edwards. “What do you want?” “What I’ve always wanted. Power and money.” “If you kill him you’ll only be taken up for murder.” “If they can catch me.” Arabella decided he must be quite mad, although she didn’t say it. That would have made her mad too. “Where will you go?” “We, my dear, we. Come here.” Arabella’s attention flicked to his hand where it lay on the catch of the machine. If he pushed hard, the press would swing around and—she cut her thoughts off savagely. If Edwards did 370

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

that, she would kill him. None of her weapons were any use here. If she shot him, he would have time to depress the catch before he fell, and then she couldn’t save Peter. She lowered her pistol and went to Edwards, bowing her head in what she hoped looked like a submissive gesture. He glanced at Isobel. “You too.” They all heard the clatter when she dropped her weapon. He seemed satisfied, but he didn’t take his hand from the latch. “Stand there.” With his free hand, he gestured the space next to him. Arabella took her place, hoping she was close enough to make a grab for the hand over the latch. Glancing at Peter, she saw he was bound, but nothing held him under the press except Edwards’ hand between his shoulder blades. So if she could create a distraction of some sort, he could pull away. She knew she mustn’t provoke the man. In his present state of mind, Arabella wasn’t sure what he was capable of. “Where are we going, Edwards?” “To the coast. I might let you go there, or I might take you with me. Either way, I won’t let you go until I’ve had you.” His hot gaze raked her, and she felt uncomfortably naked. He had looked at her like that before, but never so blatantly.

www.samhainpublishing.com

371

Lynne Connolly

She tried not to react in any way, taking a slow, deep breath and letting it out just as slowly. “I won’t do anything foolish. You win, Edwards.” He smirked. “Of course I do. Everything’s ready for me— us—to leave. In case you were wondering, there are other men the other side of that machine. All your friends are well covered, but you’re the kingpin. You’ll have a brace of pistols trained on you all the way. You’re coming with me to the carriage in the courtyard outside and we’re going to the coast. My friends already have their share, and they will do what they wish when we’ve gone. Are you ready, my dear?” He was so sure he had covered everything—that must be the key. Peter stood still, his head obediently under the press, but Arabella knew that he was poised, taut with explosive energy, ready as soon as he heard or saw anything. She also suspected that Edwards was quite mad and therefore, unpredictable. If Edwards dropped the latch, Peter would have only a few seconds to get himself out from under the press. Completely out, or whatever remained would be crushed like an egg. He wouldn’t allow her to be taken, she knew that but she couldn’t bear it if he was hurt, Peter or any of the people she was coming to think of as her friends.

372

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She was the key. If she could free herself she would give them freedom to move, but they would never put her at risk. Therefore, she must put herself at risk. “Move, my dear. The rest of you stay where you are.” The silky tones sounded dangerous. Arabella obeyed, and began to move, as slowly as she dared. “Goodbye, Peter,” she said. She heard the click as Edwards released the latch on the machine, and realized what he was about. Not as quickly as Peter, who shot backwards, at the same time catching Arabella with one hand around her knees so she tumbled back, away from Edwards. She swept her legs in front of her to try to trip him up. The explosion was totally unexpected. Arabella rolled aside, and then got to her feet, as far away from Edwards as possible. Where there had been silence and order, now there was chaos. The great press swung down, but Peter was clear of it. He hurled himself at Edwards, knocking him off his feet and there was a second shot and a scream. A high-pitched scream. A masculine scream. Peter had been poised on the balls of his feet, waiting for Edwards to move away. When he did, he risked all in a backward dive as violent and unexpected as he could make it. www.samhainpublishing.com

373

Lynne Connolly

It knocked his adversary off his feet, and when his weapon detonated, it wasn’t unexpected. Now there was only one pistol to deal with. Lunging to one side Peter became aware that there was action on the other side of the press, but he had no time to deal with it now. He must trust Sev and Nick to deal with that. Anger gave him all the impetus he needed. Anger that he’d allowed himself to be tricked into this trap, anger that Edwards had dared to suggest what he had with Arabella. Anger that she had come. With his head down, heedless of any other weapons the man might have charged Edwards, knocking him off his feet in the direction of the press. Then the man screamed and the world stood still. The scream echoed into a sudden silence, broken when Severus cursed. Edwards let out a stream of screaming curses. Slowly, Peter straightened up, just as he saw Edwards leveling his pistol at Arabella. He was too late to prevent the shot, but he could lunge and he did, pushing the man aside eliciting another sharp scream from him. At least, finally, Edwards was silenced by unconsciousness. Not that Peter took much notice. He was too anxious to get to Arabella. He lifted her, and saw the blood. “Oh please God, no!”

374

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

She opened her eyes. “I don’t think so.” To his heartbreak, she managed a smile. With his free hand, Peter tore at the charred fabric of her jacket. Someone said, from close behind him. “Hold on, old man. She’s not badly hurt.” Peter closed his eyes, holding her tight to him, heedless of the blood. Nick was right. Her heart beat strongly against his, and he felt her snuggling against him. He drew back. “Let’s stop this bleeding.” His voice was almost steady now, and he began to gently remove the jacket, so he could see just where the bullet had grazed her. Nick removed his own jacket and bundled it up to put behind Arabella’s head. “We’re back in control now,” he said quietly to Peter, who nodded. Arabella opened her eyes, staring urgently into his. “No,” she said, her voice thready but determined. “We have to go. Mason came to me. He says there are kegs of gunpowder in the cellars. The whole place could go up.” She closed her eyes again. “Good God!” Nick stood and went to the other side of the press, giving urgent instructions before he came back, stepping over Edwards’s body. “Shall we leave him? He’s not dead.” Peter glanced at the recumbent form slumped to the floor. “Let his own men carry him out. It’ll keep them occupied with something other than fighting us.” www.samhainpublishing.com

375

Lynne Connolly

He slid his arms under his wife and lifted her, cradling her against his chest. “The bleeding’s slowed. I think it will be all right if we see to it once we’re out of here.” Hefting her closer, he strode out of the room, a footman with a taper leading the way. The six men Edwards had had with him were now overpowered. It took two of them to heave Edwards out of the doomed manufactory. Peter led them across the road to the churchyard, an abundant swathe of green. He didn’t stop until they were at the other side, with the manufactory still in sight, but a safe distance away. Under the shade of a sycamore tree, he laid Arabella down on the soft grass. They regarded each other in the wavering, flickering light. “You shouldn’t have come,” he admonished her gently. “I had nothing to lose if I lost you. That would have killed me for sure.” He leant forward to touch his lips to hers before undoing her cloak and loosening the laces of her stays. Carefully, he examined the wound. “It’s a graze. It’ll be sore for a few days, that’s all.” He busied himself, undoing his cravat and wrapping it around the wound to protect it. “We’ll get you home. I want you where you can rest for a while.” Footsteps shook the grass under them, announcing the arrival of the others. Edwards was unceremoniously dumped 376

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

some distance away and two of his men bent over him, seeing to his injuries. Two of the London agents carried their wounded colleagues to lie them down on the grass. Arabella looked at Nick as he squatted down next to her. “Why did Edwards scream?” Nick glanced at Peter, who nodded. “He caught his hand under the press as it came down. There’s not much left of it now. They’ll have to amputate, but it doesn’t really matter, since he’ll hang if he survives.” Arabella’s anguished gaze went to her husband, who clasped her hand in his own. “Too soft hearted for your own good,” he murmured, but he was smiling. A low rumble made them all look up. The manufactory seemed to be trembling, the very earth under them moving. With a sound like thunder the building tore apart, its centre a blaze of greedy orange flame. For Arabella the next few hours passed in a blur, while people did things around her, or to her. Her shoulder hurt more than she cared to admit, but she submitted to the treatment given to her, and drank the bitter draught her husband held to her lips. It must have been a sleeping draught because shortly afterwards the world turned black at the edges and she sank into a dreamless slumber.

www.samhainpublishing.com

377

Chapter Twenty-Seven

When Arabella awoke it was in a bedroom she’d never seen before, and it was in the full light of day. A movement to one side told her she was not alone, but when she tried to sit up, dizziness overwhelmed her and she was forced to fall back against the admittedly soft pillows. Familiar arms surrounded her and lifted her, pulling up the pillows so she could rest her back on them. She smiled at Peter. “What day is it?” “Wednesday, about eleven o’clock. And in case you were wondering, you’re at Ulverscroft.” She stared at him. “Why?” He took her hand in his. “I thought it was time to come home.” He leant forward to touch her lips with his. “Welcome home, my love, my wife.” “Thank you.” Arabella pulled him back for another kiss, but he drew away after a thorough, though gentle, caress. “Your shoulder’s been seen to—it’s not serious, but I think you’re best in bed for the next day or two. Are you hungry?”

Tantalizing Secrets

She nodded. “Perhaps in a little while. Tell me what happened. I didn’t imagine it, did I? The building did blow up?” He frowned. “Most of it did. Edwards knew I was leading him into a trap. When he realized Mason would get no money from me, he made his plans. He was going to destroy the house, make it look as though he was in it when it did, and make his escape to the Continent or the New World.” He threaded his fingers between hers. “I underestimated him. It was nearly our downfall.” She squeezed his hand, making him look up into her face. “I did too, and I knew him for longer. Where is he now?” “Locked up downstairs. We have a small secure room near the estate office. He’ll be going to Leicester jail soon.” He glanced down, then back up at her face. “He lost his right hand, but he shows every signs of recovery.” She shuddered. “It could have been you.” “It wasn’t.” With a decisive movement, he got off the bed and went to the door. “I’ll order you something to eat. You’re best in bed, my love, even if you were fit enough to get out of it. My father is reconciled to our hasty union, but my mother is refusing to talk to me. It makes for a more peaceful existence, anyway.” With a chuckle, he went to see to her food.

*** www.samhainpublishing.com

379

Lynne Connolly

An excited crowd of people gathered outside Leicester courthouse. This trial had everything; scandal, violence and some of the greatest in the land involved. Evidence had been given by Lord Bredon himself—imagine, him living amongst ordinary folk, courting one of their own. Arabella didn’t have to imagine what they were saying as she emerged from the court on the arm of her husband. She heard the remarks only too well. Dressed in a way totally new to the people of Leicester, fine silk in a pale, fashionable color, attended hand and foot by her new French maid, she still felt like the same Arabella at heart. Peter, by her side, had treated the townsfolk to a full display of aristocratic splendor. It was politic in any case, since Peter hoped to sway the judges, not in the verdict, which was so damning as to be almost pre-ordained, but in their sentencing. He had succeeded a combination of dining with the judges in the half-timbered Judges’ House the night before and listening to their grievances. His father was Lord Lieutenant of the county, and Peter himself wasn’t without influence. Arabella had spent the evening with Caroline. “I hear Elizabeth Wisheart has decided to visit relatives abroad,” she said gleefully. “I don’t care how charitable you feel towards her, Arabella, she was the cause of my marriage taking a bad 380

www.samhainpublishing.com

Tantalizing Secrets

turn and she deserves her punishment. Society won’t be fooled by that kind of excuse. To think she tried to trick your husband into marriage. I’m just glad I was there to stop it, that’s all. And now you’ve served her the greatest trick of all. Do you think it’s a son?” Arabella touched her belly, now faintly rounded. “I’d like to think so, but it doesn’t matter. We’ll get there.” Caroline had come to visit Arabella at Ulverscroft, and had met Peter’s brother Robert. Robert was delighted to have advice on the refurbishing of a house he’d just bought for his young family. “Robert can have exactly the house he wants for himself and his children.” “So sad to be left with a family.” Caroline exclaimed. Arabella intended to invite her sister to Ulverscroft again, before Robert left it for his new residence. She had never seen herself as a matchmaker before, but it couldn’t be denied that Caroline and Robert had got on like a house on fire. If not a house exploding. The thought brought her back to the present and the man by her side. They exchanged a smiling glance, and by mutual consent descended the steps to where Mrs. Wintercombe stood, beaming at them, nodding to Mrs. Newton on the way past. The best thing about being Lady Bredon was not having to talk to the people she didn’t want to talk to. The second best thing. “You heard the verdict?” she asked her old friend. www.samhainpublishing.com

381

Lynne Connolly

“Yes indeed,” Mrs. Wintercombe replied. “Transportation for Mason, death for Edwards. A good thing too. We’re all well served without him. Leicester owes you a debt, my lord.” Peter bowed. “Not at all. It was my pleasure. In fact, I would venture to say that I owe Leicester a greater debt.” When he looked at his wife, his expression was openly fond, his meaning even more so. Arabella blushed, but smiled back. “Now what?” “On into the light,” he said. He was right, Arabella realized. There were no shadows. Not anymore.

382

www.samhainpublishing.com

About the Author

“Compelling and stylish are the words I would use to describe Lynne Connolly’s historical books. Once you read one, you can’t wait for the next!” —Anne Herries, writer of best selling romance for Harlequin. Winner of two EPPIEs, Lynne Connolly is the bestselling author of sensuous romance, including the Triple Countess series and the Secrets trilogy. Lynne fell in love with the Georgian era at primary school, and never fell out of it, visiting historical sites, towns, battlefields and houses in her home country of England. Lynne writes sensuous historical romance, and gives the reader a real flavor of what it was like to live and love in the eighteenth century. But she likes the twenty-first century fine, and she also writes paranormal romance set in bustling, modern cities. She lives in England with her family and her Muse, a cat called Jack. She writes surrounded by the doll’s houses she enjoys making and filling.

She has a website at www.lynneconnolly.com. She’d love to

hear

from

you

[email protected]

—write

to

her

at

Look for these titles by Lynne Connolly

Now Available: Triple Countess Trilogy Last Chance, My Love A Chance to Dream Met by Chance Secrets Trilogy Alluring Secrets Seductive Secrets Tantalizing Secrets Richard and Rose Series Yorkshire Devonshire

Coming Soon: Richard and Rose Series Venice Harley Street Eyton Darkwater

A passion they never expected…a mystery that could cost them everything.

Yorkshire © 2008 Lynne Connolly Richard and Rose, Book 1 Rose Golightly is a country girl who thinks her life will continue on its comfortable course, but a series of events changes that for good. On a visit to the ancestral estate of Hareton Abbey, Richard Kerre, Lord Strang, enters her life. A leader of society, a man known for extravagance in dress and life, Richard is her fate. And she is his. Richard is to marry a rich, frigid woman in a few weeks, and has deliberately closed his heart to love. Then a coach accident throws his wounded body into Rose’s arms. With one kiss, Richard and Rose discover in each other the passion they thought they’d never find. But the accident that brought them together was an act of sabotage. Somewhere, in the rotting hulk of a once beautiful stately home, a murderer is hiding. Richard and Rose set out to solve the mystery, and find the layers of scandal go deeper than simply determining who is guilty. And that doing the right thing could separate them— forever.

This book has been revised from a previously published edition. Warning: This series is addictive. Passion and murder are a potent mix.

Enjoy the following excerpt for Yorkshire: Lord Strang walked into the coach house. He held his injured arm in a sling fastened around his neck, and he was dressed simply in a country frock coat, slung around his shoulders against the cold. No make up or expensive satin today. He looked comfortable, at ease, far more human than he had when he first stepped out of his coach the previous Monday and far more like his brother, but I would never have confused them. He stopped when he saw me and looked me over, slowly. I felt dowdy and provincial, under his even gaze, and dropped my eyes. He came quickly towards me, and then stopped again suddenly, a few paces short of me. Regaining my courage I lifted my head and we regarded each other steadily. “Good morning, ma’am,” he greeted me, bowing. “Good morning, my lord,” I replied. “Do you feel better today?” “A good deal better, thank you,” he replied. “Sleep and rest seem to have restored me almost to my old self. But not quite,” he added in a quieter, more reflective tone.

I glanced at the sling, expertly tied, no doubt by his resourceful manservant. “You look much better, sir. I hope your arm does well now.” An easy, genuine smile transformed his grave features into something else, making him look like any other man— almost. It went right through me. “I hope so too,” he agreed. “Carier certainly seems pleased with its progress.” I felt uncomfortable, stilted. “Your man seems very capable with injuries,” I commented, trying very hard to keep up a normal conversation. “I didn’t think it was considered usual in a manservant.” “He joined me on the Grand Tour, direct from the army,” he replied. He didn’t seem aware of my awkwardness. I thanked the Lord for good manners. “He served a general for several years and took an interest in helping the wounded. He dealt with much worse there, or so he would have me believe.” I found it difficult to take my eyes off Lord Strang, but I knew I must do something to stop myself, or he might notice. I felt awkward and ungainly as I always did in difficult situations. My inner feelings intensified it all, made it even worse. Partly to give myself an excuse to take my eyes away from him and partly on an impulse I turned away for a moment and picked up the cut strap. “Sir, the most dreadful thing!” I began, and turned back to him.

His gaze had gone to the strap in my hand, and he must have seen what I did. He took the step that brought him to my side. “Good God!” he exclaimed. Taking the strap from me he turned it over so he could examine it from both sides. We stood side by side and stared at that strap for a while in silence, for far too long. Then I found my voice at last; “It has been cut, hasn’t it sir?” I smelled him now. An unidentifiable scent of manhood mixed with something of citrus, too agreeable for comfort. I wanted to move away, but thought he might realise something was wrong if I did. I would be deeply mortified if that were to happen. It was bad enough to have this crazy infatuation – much worse if he knew it. “There’s no doubt about it,” he replied gravely. “Look, it’s been cut nearly through. I’m surprised the coach got as far as it did.” He dropped the strap as though it had become suddenly hot, and went round to the other side of the coach to examine the strap on that side, but I didn’t follow him. I needed time to get my breath back. His presence so close hit me like a blow to the stomach, especially in the way he had taken me by surprise by walking in so unexpectedly. I put my head back and took some deep, clear breaths of the chilly morning air, pulled it down into my lungs in an effort to clear my head. Slowly, I regained my self control.

Lord Strang walked round the coach slowly and carefully, examining it closely at several points, then he came back to where I stood. “This is very serious indeed,” he said, thoughtfully, but he didn’t say, as I thought he might, we would have to tell someone at once. So, I said it. With two of us so certain, surely someone should be informed. “Shouldn’t we tell someone?” I asked, tentatively. Impulsively, I turned towards him, but he was standing too close. I drew breath and smelled him, the perfume he used and that unfamiliar smell of masculinity. I could almost feel his warmth. Then I let my eyes meet his in a careless second. Everything rushed in on me, on his blue gaze. I was lost. To my amazement, there seemed to be a similar response in him. His eyes widened in disbelief and the breath caught in his throat. He said, “You too? Oh dear God!” and without any more words, he drew me to him with his good arm and kissed me. Tiny tentative kisses at first, gentle, the kind one might give a friend at greeting, but they soon changed to passionate and demanding when, despite my good intentions, I responded. This, I thought firmly to myself, is not happening! I didn’t pull away. I wrapped my arms around him instead, and touched him properly for the first time. His hard body tensed under the fine linen shirt.

I’d never known anything remotely like this before, this aching desire that betrayed all my self-control. Living in an overcrowded manor house had taught me powers of discretion no one else had been able to break through, not even Steven, although he had tried. While every sensible bone in my body screamed for me to pull away, to get away, my treacherous arms wouldn’t push, and my legs seemed to be rooted to the spot. With those kisses, he unlocked something I had only been aware of dimly before. Passion. He bent his head to kiss my neck. Now I could call out, now I could say something, but I only sighed with longing. My throat arched, his kisses burned my skin. I wanted him to continue, but he pushed me away, gasping, “No!” My astonishment reflected in his eyes as we stood and stared at each other. All my good resolutions had gone dissolved away in the wake of passion. Only aware of him as he looked at me, I tried to think, stay calm, in control of myself, but had to fight for it like never before. “Someone told me you were dangerous,” I said, quietly. My voice shook despite my best efforts to keep it steady. “Then you have me at a disadvantage, for no one told me how dangerous you are,” he said in his soft, low voice. I stared at him uncomprehendingly, and a heavy silence fell between us.

I heard the groom outside singing; I heard the horses in their boxes. I thought I had better go. Finally regaining control of my body I turned away, but he said abruptly, “Come and talk. I promise I’ll behave.” And I knew I too felt the need to talk about this, to see if it was real. I followed him to the back of the coach house where there were a couple of bales of hay, and we sat down side by side, careful not to touch. I felt the shock of his arm around me, the desire in his kiss. I still trembled. I dared not look at him again. Staring at my trembling hands, I tried to control them, gripping them tightly, watching the knuckles turn white. The dark red scab of the scrape split a little and oozed drops of bright red blood.

A cool man, a fiery woman, a love destined to ignite.

Zeke © 2008 Beth Williamson Devils on Horseback Series, Book 3 Intense, reserved and known for his strategic thinking, Zeke Blackwood has struggled to find his place in the postwar world. After the violent death of the first woman to capture his heart, Zeke retreats into a whisky bottle—until he’s handed the position of town sheriff. Zeke sobers up and tries his damnedest to be the best lawman he can be. He hadn’t counted on the tempting new saloon girl to jeopardize his cold, unhappy existence. Naomi Tucker is a survivor, a woman who made it through the war on her own wit and strength. She hoped moving to Tanger, Texas would bring her the peace and stability she yearns to find. Instead she runs head-on into a cool-eyed sheriff who welcomes her to his bed, only to push her away. The wildness of the West is far from tamed. It threatens the town’s efforts to rebuild, Zeke’s bond with the Devils— and his fragile relationship with Naomi. As Zeke’s hold on sobriety slips, he and Naomi must choose between settling for half a life apart, or embracing all they could be. Together.

Warning: This title contains a stubborn hero, a heroine who does what she must to survive, laughter, tears and sweet, hot sex.

Enjoy the following excerpt for Zeke: Zeke thumbed through the stack of wanted posters in the makeshift jail, trying to remember which ones he’d already looked at. The small shack didn’t have much, but Martin had been building a cage in the corner that’d keep a prisoner overnight. It was all Tanger could afford to do until more folks moved into town. One particular new person in town kept sneaking into his mind. Naomi had been haunting his thoughts since they’d met, and he just couldn’t seem to shake her. The door flung open, startling Zeke. Joe ran in breathing like a racehorse. The white-haired bartender was a bit quirky, but he was a good man who’d stuck by Lucy through the worst of times. The older man’s face was flushed red and he wheezed with each breath. “Fight…at the…saloon.” He held up one finger and put his hands on his knees. Zeke was already on his feet heading for the door. “Who started it this time?” He didn’t give Joe a chance to answer. Zeke was out the door and halfway down the street in moments. There had been

too many fights at Aphrodite’s since it reopened. Hell, he’d been in dozens of them himself when he was drunk. Sometimes he’d even been the instigator. As sheriff, he had to keep the peace in town, which meant in the saloon in particular. He knew each broken chair and bottle cost Lucy hard-earned money. Many a nights she’d told him how much of a struggle it had been to get the saloon going again and how angry fights made her. In the wee hours one morning, before he became sheriff, Zeke had made a drunken promise to her to stop the fights. Now he could arrest anyone who started one. His boots slammed into the hard-packed dirt as he ran down the street. On more than one occasion, he’d ended up with black eyes, stitches and sore knuckles after a saloon brawl. Lucy had cleaned him up. This time, he didn’t have any intention of coming away with a scratch. By the time he made it to the saloon, he’d built up a good head of steam to go with his rising temper. Whoever was responsible would be the first guest in the new jail. Sounds of breaking glasses, grunts, a few screeches and Lucy shouting spilled out into the darkness of the street. A chair slammed into the bar just as Zeke burst through the doors. Splinters flew every which way, some of them grazing his cheek. He threw up his hand to protect his eyes as he tried to see what was going on. Louisa and Carmen hid behind the bar—

the two watched the brawl like it was a damn circus show. Lucy stood in front of the bar, waving what was left of the chair she’d just smashed into bits. She looked angrier than he’d ever seen her. About fifty men pummeled each other around the room. Some were even rolling on the floor picking up tobacco spit and dirt on their clothes. Zeke kicked at them but they ignored him. Lucy saw him and mouthed, “Do something.” He pushed his way through the fights, yanking men by the collars, pushing others into chairs, hell he even pulled hair to get them to break apart. By the time he made it to the center of the disturbance, he was panting and thinking the job might not be worth this much trouble. He knew he’d found the instigator when the knot of men grew thicker. Patience was something he might have on a good day, but this definitely didn’t count as one. He started punching men and they went down fast. The zip of battle lust coursed through him as he made his way through the idiots. That’s when he realized who stood on the table in the middle of the fight. Naomi Tucker. Her green dress was ripped at the shoulder, exposing smooth alabaster skin. Her hair was sticking up every which way and her mouth curled into a snarl. In her hands, she held

two thick glass mugs, each bearing the bloody marks of a few hits, more than likely on someone’s head. His heart hammered at the sight of this wisp of a woman fiercely battling fifty men. Like a Valkyrie from Norse mythology, she was a warrior goddess come to life. Someone poked two fingers into his back. “Get on with it, Zeke, while I’ve still got a saloon left,” Lucy yelled in his ear. He knew he had to do something, but Naomi had shocked him. Not many women were able to do that, however he’d already come to the conclusion she wasn’t like any woman he’d ever met. She confused him, dammit. That thought energized him into action. With a few grunts and curses, he made it through the men and to her feet. When she glanced down, her eyes widened with surprise and a smidge of fear. Good thing too. She needed to be afraid because she was in trouble. He took out his pistol and fired a shot into the ceiling, with silent apologies to Lucy for the damage. The loud bang echoed through the saloon and everyone stopped as if frozen. Naomi watched him with wary eyes. “This fight is officially over. If you don’t want to end up in jail, then get your hands off the man you’re punching now. Y’all owe Lucy for the damage, so leave an extra dollar for

her trouble.” He took a deep breath and surveyed the bloody faces in the room. “Who started it?” Fifty men pointed at Naomi. She gasped and scowled at Jeb, the big stupid cowboy who stood next to her with a gash on his cheek and a goose egg on his forehead. Without a word of warning, Zeke grabbed her and threw her stomach down on his shoulder. It didn’t take her but a second to start beating on his back and struggling to break his hold. Nothing doing. Zeke had his prisoner and he wasn’t about to give into her wailing. Naomi was stronger than she looked. In fact, she almost got away twice, but Zeke held fast, tightening his grip until he could feel every bone, muscle and, dammit to hell, curve in her body. By the time they got to the house the Devils had dubbed the “shit shack”, which now served as the jail, she had inflicted at least a half dozen bruises. For certain, his thighs would never be the same from her shoes. “Keep still, Miss Tucker,” he said for the tenth time. “You’re under arrest for starting the saloon fight. You’re going to spend the night in jail no matter how many times you kick me.” She grunted and kicked him harder. Little witch. “Put me down.” That’s exactly what he wanted to do, but until the cell was in front of him, she was stuck on his shoulder. He kicked the

door open and cursed when he realized it was dark as hell. The moon hadn’t risen yet and the lamp had gone out. “I’m going to drop you on your head if you don’t stop wiggling.” Then Zeke did something he never expected to do. He smacked her on the ass. That not only shut her up but she stopped moving. Satisfied he’d gotten the best of her, he stepped into the gloomy interior of the new Tanger jail.

Her arrival stirs something deep and dark. Perhaps even deadly…

Face of the Maiden © 2008 Emma Wildes Celia Fairmont’s new home on the wild coast of Cornwall is a sprawling ancient mansion steeped in history and deep, dark secrets. From the first night her dreams are plagued by images of clandestine meetings with a handsome, reckless lover. The man in her visions looks disturbingly like the oldest son of her new guardian, the Earl of Ashbourne, but there the resemblance stops. Phillip Leighton is practical to a fault and too preoccupied with estate business to even notice her presence. Phillip Leighton does not have time for illogical romantic fantasies about his father’s young ward. The very lovely Miss Fairmont is unsophisticated and innocent—not at all suited to be the next Countess of Ashbourne. And besides, he is practically engaged to a titled widow. But erotic dreams disturb his nights, and by day she preoccupies his thoughts, and he finds himself fascinated against his will. Phillip can’t seem to keep Celia out of his head—or out of his arms. When a series of puzzling accidents begins to happen, he knows with chilling certainty that their future is on a collision course with the past…

Warning: This title contains explicit sensual love scenes, sexy ghosts, violence, some bad language in a polite Regency way, and a devilish wayward rake or two.

Enjoy the following excerpt for Face of the Maiden: The mist sent long tendrils like ghostly fingers out of the darkness to cross the path. It hung in gray banks over the trees, shrouding the surroundings and making everything seem still and dead. As she ran along, something moved in the black shadows to her right, snapping twigs and rustling leaves. She paused, her heart beginning to pound the blood through her body in a rush, panic rising on a knife-edge of control, when some creature shot out of the bushes and streaked into the night. Her breath went out in an audible whistle of relief and she caught up her heavy skirts in her hands, hurrying forward. She was late. Again. Excitement and anticipation grew, overcoming some of her fear over the solitary walk in the eerie fog. Ahead she could see vague shapes begin to take form, squares suggestive of human mortality, and she swallowed down a quick shiver. She should have insisted on a different meeting place, she thought, weaving her way through the headstones. Discretion was one thing…this flair for the dramatic was another. Almost there. A dark figure detached itself from the swirling gray.

The materialization was unnerving, startling, and even though she had expected him…a cold ache of fear twisted in her stomach. The black edge of his cloak flapped in the wind as he stood still. He outstretched his hand slowly in unspoken command and invitation. She ran into his arms and he wrapped the cloak around them both as she buried her face in his chest and clung to him. “For a moment,” she whispered breathlessly, “I…I wasn’t sure it was you.” “I didn’t mean to frighten you, my love.” She snuggled deeper into his embrace, her heart still jerking erratically in her chest. He lifted his hand to stroke her hair and she felt the ripple of muscle under her cheek, relishing his strength, the strong clasp of his arms around her. Reproachfully, she said, “Meeting in a graveyard sets the mood for a good fright, would you not say?” His laugh stirred her hair. “I didn’t order the mist, my sweet. It was a gift from the gods themselves. And as for our meeting place…think of us as ghosts, as would anyone who might see us here.” She was silent. He was only too right. It was an unfortunate reality; this necessary secret that sent them creeping to each other among the sleeping dead.

His heartbeat had quickened already under her ear. So impatient, she thought with a small smile, always so ready and impatient… “Come.” He released her and took her hand, picking his way through the headstones. This time it was past the silent church, toward the sea. A squat shape loomed through the trees and she remembered it. The old sexton’s shed, abandoned for years. He opened the door and it swung outward with a protesting keen of rusted hinges. A scrape and a flare. A wavering light played about the tiny room. The floor was bare but recently swept, and there was a pile of soft new blankets and a shaded lamp which he knelt to light. The soft glow sprang forth, revealing the sheen of moisture on his dark hair, hollows under his high cheekbones, and the slow sensual curve of his mouth. He stood in a smooth, fluid movement, with that controlled grace that was so much a part of him—part skilled swordsman, part dancer, part muscular animal. “What do you think, lady mine?” His sweeping hand indicated the interior of sagging roof and rough walls. Reaching to his throat, he unfastened his cape and tossed it aside.

“Elegant, sir. With every luxury at the ready. You spoil me.” She arched a brow and let her own cape slide free, shaking out the dampness from her skirts. She was instantly sorry for the jest. His long fingers stopped in the act of removing his neck cloth, his dark brows snapping together. He said tersely, “Would that I could spoil you, madame, and be rid of this accursed secrecy.” In remorse, she moved forward and touched his arm, looking into his sapphire eyes. “Floor or bed, with you it matters not.” His hand came upward, cupping her cheek and he said huskily, “I want you.” “And I you.” “Loosen your hair.” It was a command. Obediently, she lifted trembling hands to pluck the pins from her long hair and let the golden strands tumble down her shoulders and back. “Perfect,” he muttered in approval, tangling his fingers in her loose tresses and tugging her head backwards. His mouth came down, hot and hungry, to cover hers. She kissed him back fiercely, possessively, and offered no protest when he unfastened her dress and pushed it from her shoulders, letting it pool at her feet in a heap of lace and satin. He lifted his head and his breath went outward in an audible hiss.

She wore absolutely nothing underneath. Blushing slightly under his heated gaze, she said shakily, “We have so little time. I hate to waste any fumbling with corsets and my chemise and…” “I’ve never agreed with you more.” A low laugh escaped him. Then he scooped her up in his arms, moving a few feet to lower her to the makeshift bed. His gaze locked with hers as he removed his clothing and boots. It always shook her. The depth of his desire to have her. His cock stood erect already against the taut plane of his stomach, the tip beaded with semen, the prominent veins pulsing slightly with the beat of his heart. Then, naked and aroused, he lowered himself over her. His hands roamed freely over her skin and he sought her right breast, taking the nipple deeply into his mouth. Desire shot through her whole body and she moaned, threading her fingers through his hair, feeling the faint abrasion of his beard on her tender flesh. He suckled, swirling his tongue, his hand sliding at the same time between her legs. She parted for him, eager for the pleasure he gave her so generously, for the slick penetration of his skillful fingers. His thumb brushed her clitoris in a persuasive motion and she arched into the caress, a bolt of rapturous sensation making her quiver.

Samhain Publishing, Ltd. It’s all about the story… Action/Adventure Fantasy Historical Horror Mainstream Mystery/Suspense Non-Fiction Paranormal Red Hots! Romance Science Fiction Western Young Adult www.samhainpublishing.com